Search the Community

So ive had the mild interest in using a diaper to its fullest extent ive read some posts on it and decided what's the worst that could happen so after my diaper was soaking (I had to wash the sheets I leaked so much) I decided to give it a try and the feeling of barely pushing and filling my seat was very nice the squish was nice is was very soft but then the smell hit me and that part was not my cup of tea Overall a good experience the tips and tricks on clean up and disposal were very helpful and was wondering about suggestions for a messing but without the stink

Like many on here, I started out pooping in my underwear when I was young.

All characters in the following story are 18+ Once there was a small village that sat on the edge of a forest. In the summer, when summers lasted many years at a time, the forest bloomed bright with green leaves and deep, warm earth. It was alive with the singing of birds, the sets of badgers, and all sorts of other creatures who called it home. At the very centre of the forest was a massive tree, far taller than all the others, which watched over its kin as their guardian. Through the years, the village and the forest lived in harmony with one another. Yet summer cannot not last forever. One morning, when autumn had fallen over the forest and the trees were bare of leaves, a brother and sister came from a nearby town to visit their aunt, who lived in the forest. They hadn’t seen her in many years, and wanted to bring her gifts to greet her with. First they went to the bakers, and each ordered a loaf of bread to take. “Well, if you’re going through the forest, you best be careful!” the baker’s son said as he kneaded dough. “They say there’s a curse on the forest.” “A curse?” the brother said, shaking a little. “Oh yes. A tree stands there, they say it takes travellers who stray from the path, into it’s domain.” The sister chuckled. “A tree! Who’s afraid of a tree?” She looked over to her brother, but found him shivering with fear. “Stop scaring them!” the baker said, coming out with two fresh loaves of bread. “You go and say hello to your auntie now.” With their fresh bread, the brother and sister made their way to the market. “You don’t really believe in all that nonsense, do you?” the sister said. “N-no! Of course not!” said the brother, his legs shivering. “But could we maybe stop to use the bathroom before we head to auntie’s house?” “Ugh, fine.” Soon they arrived at the market, and got talking to farmer Potts as he filled a jar with fresh honey. “Oh yes, it’s true.” he said, “They built a road through the forest many years ago, and travellers used to throw litter, relieve themselves, do all sorts of things on the road. They say you have to be careful to go potty before you travel there, because if the trees catch you doing it there, you’ll never come back out!” The brother was shaking now, terrified of what may lay ahead. The sister cackled. “We’ll be careful.” she said, and took the honey with a smile. Once they had gathered everything they needed it was late afternoon. The sun was already low in the sky, never having fully risen. “Can we please find a potty now?” the brother said as they came up the road. The sister frowned, and looked up into the quickly darkening sky. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll be walking through the forest in the dark. You can hold it, right?” “I-I’m not sure I can!” “Well then just go in the forest.” the sister said. “But the tree--” “Oh don’t be such a child! There’s no tree that can punish you for peeing!” Soon they were outside the forest itself. What few leaves the trees had were brown. The path seemed to disappear into darkness, the trees like a skeletal ribcage that arched over top. “You’re not scared, are you?” Asked the sister, though even she had to admit, she was a little unnerved. “N-no!” insisted the brother. He stood a little straighter, the jar of honey tight in his hands. If there was another way, both would surely have taken it. But this was the only road to Auntie’s house, and she was expecting them. So, they both took deep breaths, and wondered into the forest. The trees seemed to have eyes. The brother glanced from branch to branch, hoping desperately that the path would reach Auntie’s house soon and they could lay down in nice warm beds. But the path went on and on, and soon the trees grew twisty and windy. Crows laughed from far above, and the darkness became greater, until they could barely see the mushroom-strewn path ahead. “How far away are we?” the brother asked soon after. He was fidgeting now, growing desperate to relieve himself with nowhere in sight. “I … I don’t know.” the sister asked, looking around nervously. There was no-one else here, and it all looked the same. “None of this is familiar.” She looked over to her brother, waddling uncomfortably lest he pee his pants. “Just go in the forest! I won’t look.” “I … I can’t. The trees will be angry!” The sister scoffed. “Don’t be such an idiot!” she said. But soon she too felt nature’s calling. The feeling seemed to sneak up on her, she hadn’t been expecting it, and the longer the sensation of a full bladder lingered, the harder it became to concentrate. When at last they came to a large clearing, they hoped to see Auntie’s house. The trees weren’t so thick here, and the moon crept through some of the branches, casting broad, bright beams onto the forest floor. “It has to be here!” the sister quickly did a lap around the clearing, but all that was here was a large tree, far bigger than all the others. Nothing else. Not a bee, nor a butterfly. No life except the ancient tree. “Stop walking like that, you’re making me want to go too!” The sister scowled at the brother, who had his hands pressed between his legs, his knees crossed. “Sorry! I—I really need to pee!” They were clearly lost. They had been walking for an hour or more, and still the cottage was nowhere in sight. The sister turned her back on her brother, and the clearing fell into a deep silence as she tried to concentrate on what to do next. The trees whispered far above them, and the branches groaned. Beneath the sister’s feet, the gentle squelch of leaves and mud, and the occasional mushroom, was all the noise in the entire forest. “I-I can’t hold it much more!” the brother eventually whispered, and the sister turned to berate him, but before she could there was a shrill, shrieking call. The brother stiffened, standing straight and alert. The sister jumped too, almost dropping her loaves of bread. They glanced at one another. The brother squeaked as a terrible warmth flooded him. Slowly, a shadow, blacker even than the darkness of the evening, appeared ahead of them. An elongated body. Terrible, bony horns. A snout that huffed and sniffed in the air. But the sister squinted. She took a tentative step forward. No, that was no phantom or ghost. The figure emerged into the clearing, and the moonlight showed it’s true form—a deer, it’s antlers tall and proud, it’s nose twitching. From behind her, the sister heard a quiet sigh. The deer startled, stood frozen for a moment, and ran. When the sister turned, her brother stood there suddenly relaxed. “See, there are no ghosts!” she said, “Finally over your fear of the forest?” “No,” the brother said, “I just don’t have to go pee any more.” The sister glanced down. A dark patch was slowly spreading through his pants, steaming where his accident met the cold air. As shocked as the sister was, her brother’s accident only reminded her of her own desperation. She rushed past him towards the big tree. A ring of mushrooms encircled it, disappearing around the other side. “What are you doing?” the brother asked nervously as he saw her moving around the side of the great tree. “Don’t leave me!” “I’m not going away! I just need to pee as well. Now turn around and let me go.” The brother awkwardly did just that. He was still going as he turned, emptying the last of his bladder down his pants and onto the leaves below. As embarrassing as it was, it felt good to finally just let go. The warmth was nice too. Auntie will surely understand, he thought, not paying attention to his sister. The sister had moved to a discreet spot beside the massive tree. She had beden growing desperate too. If they continued down the path as they had been, who knows when she was going to get another chance to go? Better here, before she joined her brother and wet her panties. She unzipped her skirt and dropped her leggings. She squatted awkwardly by the ring of mushrooms, obscured from the clearing by a massive tree-root. She ignored the small wet-patch on her panties where she had almost lost control. She wasn’t some silly man, unable to hold herself until she reached civilisation. She was a grown woman dammit, and she would certainly not be showing up to her Aunt’s house having wet herself like a child. Finally able to let go, she sighed. Relief washed through her, fear of the forest vanishing along with her full bladder. She closed her eyes, listening to the patter against the ancient tree. In fact, she was so consumed with the relief she felt, so absorbed by her potty-break, that she failed to notice the ground bubbling beneath her feet. She did not notice when the roots of the tree moved through the earth, carrying with them the same mushrooms she was now relieving herself on. She did not notice the branch reach out around the brother, and did not notice when the brother whispered a dissonant, “Yes.” The brother felt so good, so empty, so … dumb. And what was this all around him? This sweet scented cloud that twinkled in the moonlight? “Why, you’re a very wet little boy, aren’t you?” A voice from nowhere said. “Let’s get these dirty things off and put some more appropriate clothing on, mmmm?” “Yes mama.” the brother found himself saying as his legs went cold. Then, as if he had been wrapped in a warm blanket, a pleasant warmth suddenly enveloped his whole body. His legs felt weak, his waist felt heavy. So heavy that he planted himself onto his freshly padded bottom with a splat, giggling a little to himself at the funny feeling. Soon the sister had finished her business. She pulled up her leggings and her skirt, and stepped back over the massive root. She heard a sigh, and looked down to see the mushrooms twinkling a little. They looked very pretty in the moonlight. “Finished! Now, let’s get going, Auntie’s has to be around here somewh—” “There there.” the tree said in a thousand voices as it rubbed a branch gently against the brother’s back. “It wasn’t your fault you went in your pants. Little boys like you can’t help it. You did warn her after all…” “W-what is this?” the sister whispered. She backed up slowly. Ahead of her was her brother, right where she had left him. He sat there, on the forest floor, playing with the jar of honey, scooping it out of the jar by the handful and stuffing it into his mouth. “Stop this!” the sister shouted, and the brother turned, his eyes red with tears. He sat there, on the forest floor, in nothing but his underwear. No, not his underwear. Around his waist was a thick, poofy diaper. “Get up!” the sister shouted, “Stop it now!” she was shaking, unable to move. “Now, don’t be so mean to your brother.” “Who—” the sister stuttered, unable to get her question out. She hit the tree, unable to back up any further. Suddenly the entire massive trunk shifted behind her, the branches creaking and groaning, the knotted bark slowly peeling open. A thousand green eyes appeared all the way up until they disappeared into the canopy above. A mouth, jagged and uneven, opened up. “I am the guardian of this forest!” the tree said, “Who are you to intrude on my land?” “Tree--? We were just following the path, just wanted to get to our Auntie’s house.” The sister said, though it was becoming difficult to think, difficult to speak. “And yet you defile my woods with your human mess!” “We-we had to pee! It was an accident, I swear!” “No! It may have been an accident for your poor sweet brother here, but not you.” The brother turned, and the girl looked on in horror as his mouth tried to form words, but all that came out was “Bwaaa baa! Bwaa ba bee!” “Awww, he’s trying to say your name! How sweet.” “Stop this!” the sister cried, “Stop it now! We have to get to Auntie’s house! You’re not a baby, you’re my brother!” The tree just laughed. “He cannot understand you now, dear!” But the brother’s expression suddenly dropped. His honeyed hand froze mid-air. He squinted, as if he was concentrating, trying to break free. The sister saw him trying to stand, lifting himself off the ground slightly. “Come on! Please!” the sister plead. The brother’s face suddenly scrunched up. There was a moment of silence in the forest again. The sister’s heart was racing. Then there was a brrraaap. The sister crumpled her nose. A foul smell filled the air. As the brother leant forward, a small round bulge peeked out the back of his diaper. It grew and grew, and the brother grunted a little, until his face relaxed and he sighed. Then, without a care in the world, he sat back down and resumed his playtime. The tree just laughed. “Hahaha, how cute! We’ll have to call your auntie for a change, won’t we? But first…” The branch that was caring for the brother suddenly twitched. It began to move, slowly at first, but quicker and quicker. The sister realised with a start that it was coming for her. “No!” she cried, “Please!” “Ah, ah. No complaining now, you brought this on yourself.” The sister pushed herself off the tree, slowly backing up into the forest. She stepped on a mushroom, and a cloud of dust puffed around her. Coughing, she said, “No! Not me! I don’t need diapers like him! I’m a big girl!” “Now now, don’t lie to mama. Clearly you need some more potty training, otherwise you would have been able to control yourself until you reached your auntie’s house.” The sister looked down at her brother. He was gone, his mind turned to mush. All she could do now was get to her aunts. So, with the branch approaching her, she did the only thing she could. She ran. “Oh, feeling naughty? Well, if you insist on not doing as you’re told, we’ll have to find an extra special punishment for you, won’t we?” The tree’s voice was surprisingly calm, like a mother who had done this a thousand times before. As the sister raced through branches and brambles, she could hear the tree’s branch reach out for her, chasing her though the woods. Soon all light had gone, and she desperately stumbled around in the dark, the path long behind her. She had no idea where she was going, only that she had to run. Behind her, the branch kept coming. Closer. Closer. Then, suddenly, she saw a light ahead. It wasn’t the pale glow of moonlight, but the warm inviting ebb of a hearth. She could smell fresh broth, too. Auntie’s house was right there. Other sensations, smells sweet like honey, a sudden warmth through her body, relief at having found home, all of it washed over her. She burst through the treeline, onto the path she thought she had lost. Auntie’s house was right there, and the sister could see her in the window, cooking their dinner, waiting for her and her brother. The sister smiled, inhaling deeply. She wasn’t sure how long she stood at the edge of the forest for. She wanted to call out, to run to her aunt. Something stopped her. When she finally heard auntie’s door creak open, when the warmth smell of broth wafted over, the sister had already followed the mushroom-laden branch deep into the forest. *** Auntie opened her front door to the sounds of the trees. “Come, I have a present for you.” the tree said. “Oh? I hope this won’t take long. I’m expecting my niece and nephew.” “I’m sure they won’t mind. In fact, I’ll think they’ll like what I’ll show you.” Auntie followed the tree into the heart of the forest, to where it’s clearing was. It was here that the village said lonely travellers disappeared, but that was because they showed no respect. It was a lesson she had learned long ago. And it seemed her niece and nephew had yet to learn that lesson. They sat giggling on the forest floor. Her nephew was playing with a jar of honey, her niece dribbling all over herself, squelching mud happily between her fingers. Two fully grown adults, playing in the mud like a pair of babies. “I found them wondering all alone.” the tree said. “So you thought you’d ‘take care’ of them?” “That’s right! The sister is a very naughty little girl, urinating in my forest,” the tree said sternly. “But her brother is sweet enough.” There was a foul smell in the clearing as well. Auntie sniffed around a little, and soon came to the source of the odour. “Ooof! He certainly doesn’t smell sweet.” The sister wasn’t quite as messy as her brother, but stank all the same. Both of their diapers were full of as much mush as their brains were, now. Auntie sighed. “Come on.” she said to the tree. “Help me get these too home.” “Wonderful! What then?” the tree said. “We’ll get them acquainted with their new lives.” THE END The Potty Tree-by RawrJam.pdf

Susanna smiled at the investor, turning to gesture out to their micro office. The five of them, working in a rented loft, still felt like they were playing pretend at business more than actually doing it, but the people who kept writing them checks seemed to believe they were a real operation, and Susanna could convince herself that they were right. “Becca,” she commented, leaning against the receptionist’s desk for a moment. She liked having a receptionist, someone to whom she could assign little tasks. “Would you mind taking a coffee order for our guest?” It wasn’t technically one of Becca’s responsibilities, but the receptionist wouldn’t say ‘no’ in front of an investor, she’d do as she was told. “Maybe in a moment,” the investor replied. “First, let’s talk about our plans for this place.” That was an excellent thing to hear. All thoughts of the receptionist forgotten, Susanna turned her attention back to him. “So…” she pushed the door open to her private office, one of only three distinct ‘rooms’ in their loft–the other two being a small meeting room and the single-stall bathroom. “What do you think?” She walked around to her desk, hoping they’d made a good impression. While they had enough seed money to stay afloat for a couple more months, they needed a big ticket contract or a high roller if they wanted to keep going after that. She’d pulled out all the stops for the tour–dressing up in her best pantsuit, bringing everyone in to work at their desks all at the same time, trying to show that they were a real business operation. The investor, a man named Anton, was a few years Susanna’s junior and had dressed casually, but his watch cost more than her car. Glancing over his shoulder, he set down his backpack, closed the office door behind him, and reached to the side, turning the rod that closed the blinds over the office window so that the employees couldn’t see inside. Anton smiled politely. “I think you’re perfect.” Susanna’s eyes widened and her professional smile blinked into real delight. “You’re ready to invest?” She bent over her desk to grab a pen, hoping they could get a contract ready just then. If he was eager, she wanted to– “Stop moving.” He spoke plainly, without force or emotion. Hardly even a command, and yet… She froze. Bent over her desk, Susanna did exactly as he’d told her, stuck in place like a statue with her ass stuck out. Walking a step closer to her, Anton said, “Piss yourself.” There was no decision making, no chance to process his words. Susanna let her bladder go, a flood of urine pouring suddenly into her light blue pantsuit. A waterfall of warmth ran down her legs, staining the fabric to a dark navy and forming into a puddle around her feet. Susanna’s face flushed, and her heart began to pound in her chest with humiliated terror. “I’ve been looking for a place like this.” Anton raised a hand and slapped Susanna’s ass, hard enough to make her squeak in pain. He squeezed, fingers groping her through the wet fabric. “Small enough that I won’t have any trouble taking command, led by someone who knows how to blush.” Susanna couldn’t even speak, still held perfectly still, but she felt every touch of his fingers as he took his hand away from her backside and reached beneath her chest to grope her breasts. “I don’t need…whatever it is you’re trying to do here,” he continued. “Honestly, I didn’t pay attention during that part of the tour. You’re going to be my…does it go down more smoothly if I call you a ‘Personal Assistant’ instead of a slave?” Swallowing, Susanna tried to find her voice. “You can speak, but do it quietly.” “What the fuck?” Susanna whispered. “How are you doing this?” He took his hands away from her and walked back to his bag. “Does it matter? Take off your clothes.” She whimpered, but her hands were already moving to obey. Standing up straight, she stepped out of her shoes and undid the buttons on her suit jacket, then pulled her top off over her head, stripping with efficient motions. “Stop.” She stopped, midway through removing her bra. Eyes pleading, she asked, “What do you want?” He laughed in her face. “I’m taking what I want, isn’t that obvious? Look me in the eye, finish taking off your bra, leave your pants on for this.” That relieved Susanna, just barely. He didn’t want her fully naked, though she still exposed her chest. She stared at him, unable to look away, unable to cover herself. Anton stepped up to her, looking her in the eyes from only a foot away. “Think about how your panties feel. Focus on that–it’s private, it’s not something most people would see, because you have dignity. You might not even think about their significance often, but you will now.” She did, aware of the way the cotton panties–warm and sopping wet from her accident moments before–rubbed against her skin. Dread built in her as her mind ran down that train of thought. The little privacies that she took for granted, the assumption that her choice of underwear was for her. “These are your last pair of panties that you’ll get to wear,” Anton said. “Apologize to them.” “I’m sorry, panties,” Susanna mumbled. (Is he going to rip them off?) she wondered. (Or, no, he’d made me apologize, he’s going to make me destroy them.) “Good. Now shit yourself.” The command was so direct, so matter-of-fact, that it took longer for Susanna to recognize the humiliation than it did for her body to obey. Face burning, she stood like a passenger in her own body as she felt herself push, filling the seat of her panties with solid waste, all the while focused on Anton’s leering grin. He stepped closer, his body touching hers, and wrapped his arms around her so that he could reach down and squeeze the back of her pants, pressing the mess into her as she stained her last pair of panties. She couldn’t stop him anymore than she could stop herself, and his touch only emphasized her helplessness, her inability to protect her body, her privacy, her dignity. “No more Susanna. You’re Susie now,” Anton told her. Susie nodded. “Go to my bag, take off your pants, and put on the clothes inside,” Anton continued, stepping away so that she could move. When she took a step, she felt the mush in her pants squish, rubbing against her thighs with every little motion. That was when the smell hit her, too, stronger than she’d expected, an overpowering stink that anyone in the room would notice immediately even if they missed the dark stain on the seat of her pants. Unzipping his bag, she found a ‘skirt’ that was barely six inches long, a pink top that looked a little too small for her, along with the more obvious piece of apparel, the one that drew her focus, the diaper. “Your underwear isn’t for you anymore,” Anton said. “It’s for everyone to see. At a glance, we’ll all know how much you’ve humiliated yourself lately, how little you can control your own potty training. Though, if anyone asks, I also expect you to announce the state of your diaper clearly, I don’t want to leave any ambiguity.” Fingers trembling, Susanna slid her thumbs into the waistband of her pants and pulled them down, then moved to do the same with her panties, which strained to hang on around her waist with all the weight they were holding against her skin. “Stop.” She did, of course. “I didn’t say to remove your panties. Leave them on. You’re going to be a dirty girl for a while, I want you to stew in how it feels.” Susie left her panties in place, but unfolded the diaper, momentarily unsure how to put it on. In a crouch, she turned the crinkling garment in her hands and tugged it up between her thighs, squishing the stinking mess against her skin. Fumbling, she got a couple tapes in place, grateful that they were hook-and-loop and that she could adjust them for a better fit once she got the diaper on. A moment later, she burned with shame at herself, realizing she’d felt a positive emotion about the diaper she’d been forced to dress herself in. The skirt came next, and as Anton had warned, it concealed nothing. Her diaper sagged below the hem, puffy and white and heavy from the inherited accident. “Tell me about your diaper,” Anton interrupted. “It’s full,” she replied loudly. “Hmm…no. You can describe it as ‘clean’, ‘soggy’, or ‘poopy’. Try again.” “My diaper is poopy,” she announced helplessly. “Good. Finish getting dressed.” The top was, as she’d predicted, too tight. It clung to her skin and seemed to vacuum seal around her breasts, nipples visible as clear points beneath the elastic fabric. She stood and faced Anton, face burning, eyes watering, in an outfit that seemed equal parts slutty and juvenile. Anton smiled. “There you are, Susie. You will be allowed to change when I say, and you won’t beg for one, or even acknowledge your accidents, except when someone asks you. You won’t even remember how to use anything other than a diaper. Your potty training isn’t gone, it simply belongs to me.” She shuddered. At least if she’d been incontinent, she could have the dignity of luck. If he dictated every time she used her diapers, Susie knew that every accident would come at the most humiliating moments. “Alright. Come with me.” Anton pushed open her office door and– (Wait, he’s going to let everyone see?) Susie waddled after him, forced into an awkward gait by the puffy diaper between her legs. Naturally, everyone in the office turned to look, expecting good news about an investment or bad news about a failed deal, but instead they saw their boss with her nipples showing through a tight top and a smelly, sagging diaper hanging between her thighs. “What the fu–” Becca started. “This is normal,” Anton announced. Becca fell silent, nodding. “Susie is going to be like this from now on,” Anton continued, addressing the whole room. “She’s for all of you to play with. Whatever you want her to do, just say it: she’ll run your errands, make copies for you, wash your car, rub your feet. There are a few rules: You won’t take her out of dirty diapers unless I’ve allowed it, and she’s not here for you to fuck. This isn’t something you will tell anyone about, and it won’t strike you as strange, but you will be aware of how humiliating it is for a grown woman to need diapers, how pathetic it is that she can’t even change herself.” Susie whimpered, wishing she could do something. She could speak, but what would she say? ‘Please’? Becca perked up. “What about after-hours errands?” The receptionist seemed to take to it with more enthusiasm than Susie had hoped, even given the man’s control. He’d normalized her humiliation, but he hadn’t told anyone to exploit Susie’s enforced obedience. That was entirely Becca’s choice. Anton smirked. “Already planning on how to turn her into a maid?” Becca’s mischievous smile made Susie squirm. “Maybe.” “I’m not sure you want someone as dirty as her to be responsible for keeping things clean,” Anton commented, tone dripping with an added edge of condescension. “Susie, can you tell everyone about your diaper?” (Please, no, just–) “My diaper’s poopy,” Susia announced helplessly, and in response, the office burst into snickering laughter. “Show everyone.” She raised the skirt, as though it wasn’t already obvious what she had on beneath, and turned, showing off the sagging seat of the diaper. “My diaper is poopy,” she repeated, wearing a stupid smile in addition to the humiliating outfit. Becca, sitting nearest to her, pinched her nose. “Yeah, we can tell.” That just got more laughter. “Can you control when you go potty?” Anton asked her. She shook her head. “No.” “Do you remember what a potty is?” She tried to think, to form a mental image, but her mind felt hazy. “No.” More laughter. It was as though she were just entertainment, a comedy show for the benefit of her employees. Her former employees. He pointed to a door in the office. Not her office, not the meeting room. “What’s that room for?” She stared at it, trying to remember, but trying to recall the purpose of that room felt like trying to grope in the dark for a lightswitch that wasn’t there. She had only the vaguest idea, but she guessed. “It’s…for…diaper changes?” More laughter, but Anton only smiled with something halfway between amusement and pride. “No, your changes are going to happen where everyone can see, but that’s a very good guess.” Changing his posture, he addressed Becca. “If you agree to be responsible for her after hours, I suppose it can’t hurt to let you use her as well. Are you comfortable with changing diapers?” Becca rolled her eyes, and Susie noticed the contrast. He hadn’t forced Becca to agree, he had asked. She got more choice in whether or not she’d change Susie, than Susie did in whether or not she’d have her diaper changed. “Sure,” the receptionist agreed. “Changing diapers a couple times a day seems like a fair trade.” Anton nodded. “Now…I need to get my new office set up properly. Susie–why don’t you go on a coffee run? You won’t tell anyone what’s happened here, but you will be candid if anyone notices you’ve had an accident.” Susie’s eyes widened as she lowered her skirt. He was going to make her go outside like this? Already waddling to the door, she pleaded, “But–” “Stop.” She froze. Anger flashed in Anton’s eyes and he stepped over to her, raised a hand, and gave her a hard spank on her upper thigh, where the skin was exposed. It hurt, and she yelped. “You do not talk back to me.” He spanked her again, this time on the seat of her diaper, mushing it to emphasize how much she’d filled her panties. “You do not argue. When I tell you to do something, you say ‘Yes Sir’ and you obey.” “Yes sir,” Susie said, eyes welling with tears from the shock and pain. “Good.” Smiling again, he said, “Now, find out what everyone wants to drink, then go get it.” She nodded. “Yes sir.” “There you go, Susie. Maybe, if you get back quickly enough, I’ll let you change your diaper tonight.” He smiled, clearly drinking in her desperate whimpers and pleading looks. “...but I doubt it.” The End ... This was originally written as a standalone short, but positive feedback from my subscribers convinced me to write a sequel! It's a sub-exclusive, set about a month after this, showing how Susie has acclimated to her new life. If you want to support my writing, and read the bonus sequel, you can subscribe to me at one of the links below! The platforms are functionally the same, it just depends on which UI you prefer. https://subscribestar.adult/posts/2128530 https://reamstories.com/page/loqrfhtkkv/story/lrfxkkp06g

This is a re-upload of a story I did not write. https://www.diaper-bois.com/stories/ryan-s-new-daddy/ Chapter 1 - One Confused Boy To say that Ryan Willis didn’t know quite what he was getting himself into was a massive understatement. Agreeing to surrender himself for an entire summer to the whims of a complete stranger is one thing, but when that person intends to treat you as his infant child for that time… well, you’d probably think you were completely fuckin’ bonkers as well, like he did. Some background information is probably necessary here. Ryan Willis was a pretty unassuming guy. Fairly freshly 18 and graduating high school; he was fairly popular, well-built from years of intensive hockey playing (the last year he spent as captain of the school’s team), and certainly no slouch in the looks department with his deep hazel eyes, fair features, and deep brown locks, always styled perfectly. Indeed, he had all the girls at school fawning after him. He got respectable grades that would have no trouble getting him into his college of choice, made no enemies, and was always home in time for tea. For all intents and purposes, Ryan was just a normal kid. But of course, as is typical for stories like these, he wasn’t. Ryan had a secret deep inside. Well, really, he had two secrets. The first; he was gay. A complete and utter raging homosexual. He’d had a girlfriend, sure, but him and Elise broke up a little while ago; thankfully before things got serious enough that his cover might be blown. Regardless, one thing was for sure: every time he ended up in the changing rooms after a sweaty game of hockey with his team was a massive struggle for dominance between his libido and his shame. All those rippling, hockey-player bodies, and the way they’d shower naked… Ryan had to start getting changed by himself after everyone had left by the end of it. They could never know; it was just how it had to be. No one could know, in fact; not his parents, not his younger sisters, not his friends, no one. He was Ryan Willis, star hockey player and future Harvard Law graduate, and he was expected to find himself a trophy wife and pop out a few kids in the future. He couldn’t fuck it up by being a faggot, as his dad would call him no doubt. But that was practically nothing compared to his other secret. See, not only was Ryan gay, but he was in what was called the ABDL community; specifically, he was what some termed a “teen baby”. Basically, Ryan enjoyed the idea of wearing diapers, playing with baby things, and being treated like an infant, preferably by an older, larger, stronger man. It was the cornerstone of his fantasies, and the thing he dreamed about every night he went to bed. In a way, ever since he got out of diapers, he’s dreamed of getting back into them. He’d spent countless hours in his teen years holed up in his room, door locked, jerking off over young guys in diapers and baby clothes, or reading stories about guys being forced into diapers by another man, always imagining himself in their place. Sure, he could get off over normal vanilla gay porn, and bottoming for another guy was something he desired too, but as soon as he threw diapers into the mix, his libido went nuts. Regardless, his fantasies always involved being dominated by an older man, a father figure as it were. It was nothing to do with his own father issues, or so he hoped. It was just how he was wired. In addition, he was a regular on all the usual ABDL haunts and forums. But this bummed Ryan out more often that it should - he saw all the guys his age freely wearing diapers and baby stuff and having people to change them and care for them, and though he always found it hot as hell, he couldn’t help but also feel intensely jealous. He knew he would never be able to get that. He was just too terrified that someone might recognise him on the internet, and his secret would be out, and his life would be over just like that. Being gay was one thing, but being a gay freak obsessed with diapers… He spared no expense in covering his tracks. He didn’t dare buy diapers or even training pants to live out his fantasies in real life, such was his fear of being caught. Bottles and pacifiers and the lot were out of the question as well. He even bought a second laptop, unbeknownst to the rest of his family, and used an anonymous browser on it to ensure that they could never find out. He brought the laptop out when he was sure no one was home, and went loose, but when he was done, or someone came home, he quickly locked it up and hid it underneath a loose floorboard under his bed. He had it all under lock; no one could find out. But this all led to Ryan feeling incredibly lonely. He knew that he wasn’t the only one with this weird fixation, but his paranoia meant he feared he’d probably never be able to actually experience his most desired fantasy. And of course, he was constantly racked with guilt, something that plagued practically everything ABDL in the course of their lifetime… the insistent, nagging thought that what you were doing, what you found enjoyable was actually a disgusting perversion, and only one degree of separation away from pedophilia. Of course it was ridiculous, he reasoned, but it didn’t really matter - if anyone found out, that’s exactly what they would think of him. However, everything changed in April of his senior year, not too long before graduation… Chapter 2 - Diaperlist It was a crisp, early Spring night, the sort you’d only ever get in good ol’ New England, when Ryan discovered Diaperlist. His parents were out for their anniversary dinner, and Jemma and Becca (his sisters) were out with their friends or boyfriends or whatever - he didn’t really care, all it meant for him was quality time alone with his fantasies. One of his closest teen baby friends (who lived on the other side of the country, a shame since he looked so cute in diapers) had posted a link on one of his favourite haunts, Teen Baby Hangout: “A cool new website I’ve developed. Sorta like Craigslist obviously, but just for us, so much less chance of us being found out. Plus it’s got a fully functional Facebook-esque messaging system, so you can shoot the shit before you decide if you wanna meet up for real. It’s invite only, so PM me for an invite if we’re friends. I wanna keep this safe, so I’ll only give you access if I fully trust you. And obviously, give out invites if you trust anyone else. I don’t really care if I offend anyone by not giving them an invite, security’s more important. I’ve posted this on all the other ABDL and fetish sites so it’s not just us. Otherwise, go crazy!! Meet all the ABDL/TBDL/whatever’s you’re legally entitled to in your home country or jurisdiction!” Intrigued, Ryan went to PM the guy, but he had already sent him an invite. Feeling rather touched at the thought, Ryan sent a “thank you” and signed up to the site. Already, there were a couple dozen posts, all sorted by geographical area. A handful in the UK, Canada, and other parts of Europe and Australia each, even one in Kyrgyzstan (poor dude), but naturally, the large majority were focused on the good ol’ US of A. Ryan’s heart skipped a beat when he saw that there were 5 listings for Massachusetts… and it caught up to speed again when he found out they were all for Boston. ‘Of course’, he reasoned. He probably wouldn’t know what to do if anyone in the Springfield, MA area actually wanted to meet up. Nonetheless, he looked at the listings for Boston, if only out of curiosity. They were all pretty much the same - “45yo Daddy looking for little girl to pamper ;)”. Very lovely, but hardly what he was looking for. And so, after that brief detour, Ryan’s “secret session”, as he called it, played out much like it normally did - he went on Tumblr, checked up on all his favourite blogs, had a good old-fashioned fap over one of the hotter diaper boys there, came, cleaned up, hid the evidence and went on with his life. “Hey Ryan!” a voice called out from outside his window, just as he placed the laptop under the floorboards. He just about leapt out of his skin. He didn’t even have any pants on! “Just a minute!” he said back, quickly throwing on a pair of raggy sweatpants. He went to the window and opened it to see his best friend, Jeremy Linnard, tossing rocks at his window. “Are you here to serenade me, Jeremy?” Ryan said jokingly. “I have a confession to make, Ryan,” Jeremy said in a faux-dramatic fashion. With a flourish, he mimed producing flowers and said in a dovey voice, “I… l-love you…” “Fuck off, ya faggot,” Ryan laughed, tossing his rocks back at him. Jeremy laughed as well, dodging his shots (or at least trying to). God, if only Jeremy knew. “Alright, alright, you wanna go bowling? Me and Sarah were bored and she’s fetching all her girl friends. Cynthia’s gonna be there too, big boy…” Oh right, Ryan thought. Her. See, in Ryan’s usual attempts to assert his masculinity and obvious heterosexuality, he had to pretend that he was interested in a girl. And so, choosing completely at random, he picked Cynthia to be his fake object of affection, a fairly plain but agreeable girl, not unattractive by any means. ‘Dammit,’ he thought to himself, ‘shoulda picked someone totally impossible.’ Not like that was easy, though - every goddamn girl in school would’ve probably dropped their pants for him in a heartbeat. “Sure, sure,” Ryan said. “Just gimme a minute.” Chucking on whatever was at the bottom of his clean clothes hamper (thanks ma!), Ryan went bowling with his best friend. He coolly played hard-to-get with Cynthia, which was really quite easy since he genuinely wasn’t interested, but it wasn’t as suspicious as outright turning her down. When he got back, his parents and sisters were home, so he couldn’t allow himself another secret session, to his dismay. He went to bed that night thinking about Diaperlist, however. He wondered if this might be his way to finally meet someone who was like him. Maybe when he went to Harvard in the fall, he could meet a friend… a “big bro”, or something. Or even a Daddy…? No, that was ridiculous. Just a fantasy, he reasoned. Something that could not happen. Friends, probably. But he couldn’t count on his deepest, dearest fantasy coming true just like that. And so, Ryan went on about his life. School, hockey, friends, secret sessions, sleep, rinse, repeat. Every now and then, he’d check up on Diaperlist, just to remind him of what might happen some day. He saw listings come and go day by day. Sometimes he’d check other areas, just to see what others were posting. He saw listings like “19yo smooth baby boy looking for Daddy” (same here pal), “mommy looking for obedient boy for kinky humiliating fun” (close, not quite), “60yo luvvving generou$$$ daddy after teen girl to spoil and pamper” (uhh)… But ultimately, it was what kept him going through his finals - the knowledge that getting through, and making it into college would enable him to get a good career and all, sure, but also give him an excuse to get away from home and maybe meet someone who understood. Well, fate sure did a number on him one particularly humid night about a month later. Ryan was stripped down to just a tank top, getting ready to fap away as usual. He logged onto Diaperlist, went to the Massachusetts section and read the listing at the top of the page, only posted three hours ago. “43yo, Springfield MA - dominant Daddy looking for <20yo fully submissive little boy. READ FIRST.” Ryan just about leapt out of his skin when he read that headline. Was he hallucinating? Dreaming? Nope, he pinched himself and he definitely wasn’t dreaming. That was really what it said. His heart was racing when he finally built up the courage to click and read the profile. “I’m a well-off semi-retired professional in the southern MA area. Looking for a cute, healthy, toned and FULLY submissive boy (no exceptions for any of those) under the age of 20 who is interested in becoming my baby boy. Message me if interested. Must provide pics.” That was it. Ryan was dumbstruck, but more than that, he was hard as a rock. Was this for real?! He didn’t know what the hell to do. Jesus Christ. He resolved to message him anyway, even if he hardly planned on actually meeting him. Maybe he could just entertain the fantasy for fapping fodder. It was sure making him horny as fuck just thinking about it, anyway. He opened the message tab and started typing, one-handed of course. >Hey there, I’m baby_ryry as you probably notice. I’m interested. Tell me more about what you would do to me. Send. He waited for a reply. Didn’t take long; under a minute in fact. Heart pounding, he opened it. >>I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. Damn it. He wanted a pic. Ryan scoured his school’s website for the hockey team photos. He found a decent one of him, topless even, celebrating their victory earlier this year. He cropped his face out of it, and sent it off. >Here you go 😉 [photo attached] >>Nice pic… >>But that’s not quite what I want. Face pic. Shit. He really wanted to know what he would do to him. It’s like when you’re really goddamn horny and you find the perfect porn (or the perfect diaper picture set, in Ryan’s case), but it’s behind a paywall and you can’t find it anywhere else. You either cum quickly and get over it, or you submit to your horny desires and pay up. Unsurprisingly, Ryan chose the latter in this case. A few naughty selfies later, he sent them off to the mysterious man online. Pretty cute as well; Ryan had a fairly youthful face, so it lent itself well to a childish pout, especially with his naked butt sticking right up in the air. “I’ll save that for some porn Tumblrs,” he said to himself. Pause. Then a notification sound. >>Adorable boy. >>Tell me more about yourself. The long game, Ryan smirked to himself. Fair enough. >My name’s Ryan. I’m 18, turning 19 next January. I’m going to Harvard in the fall after I graduate high school to study English. I play hockey, and well, I guess you could say I’m a real teen baby, obviously haha. Smooth, Ryan thought to himself. He was reminded of those icebreaker games you had to play at a new job or school or something, where you say something interesting about yourself but you just can’t think of anything at all to say. >>Very nice. >>Would you like to know what I’d do to you? Aw yeah. This was what he wanted. >Yes please. >>I would make you mine. >>I would be strict, dominant and very controlling; but that’s what is needed. >>You will obey everything I tell you to do, wear anything that I dress you in, play with whatever I give you to play with, and submit to your Daddy’s every whim. >>You will not protest, or talk back. >>You will do this, because that’s what you are. >>You are just a helpless little baby. >>And babies, especially baby boys, need structure, discipline and routine. >>They need to depend on their Daddy for everything - changing, bathing, feeding. >>And they need to be punished when they’re naughty babies who disobey their Daddy. >>And when they’re good babies who make Daddy proud, they will be rewarded. >>But most of all, they need love. And that is what I would give you. >>I will love you like any good Daddy loves their precious little boy. >>All I ask is that you submit your entire self to my authority. Ryan was so incredibly aroused by this. He had to slow down to stop himself from cumming, he was just so close. And then another message. >>What are you doing now? >At home, chilling. >Why? ‘A great liar I am’, Ryan smirked >>You should come over. >>[location shared] Oh Jesus. This guy was serious. Ryan’s heart was pounding again. He looked at the map that was shared. It was in a fairly small township about 50 minutes away from Springfield; fairly rich and full of yuppies. He looked to his side table, where he kept his car keys. What if… >But what will happen? >>Why don’t you come over and find out. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! FUUUUUCK! Far too quickly, Ryan ejaculated harder than he had done in months. He shot himself in the eye even, making himself jump. His heart pounding, and his body still spasming slightly, the message box was still there, flashing with the new message. Ah, damnit. He shouldn’t have said anything. Now he’s gonna have to let him down easy. He tried to think of an excuse. >Sorry, I can’t tonight. Just thought I’d say hi. I’m super busy with study for finals and graduation. ‘That sounded so flaky,’ Ryan thought. Ping. >>That’s a shame. But I understand. >Thanks for understanding! No reply. Guess he blew it. Chapter 3 - The Offer After that, the mysterious man seemed to go quiet. In fact, he didn’t even come online. A week later, Ryan logged in again, nervous to see if he had any new messages… but he didn’t. He checked the listing again - still up. “Last online: 1 week ago”. Weird. Did Ryan’s flakiness make him give up on his search? Or maybe he actually found someone willing to go through with it… lucky bastard, in that case. Once again, he settled into a routine… one that was swiftly shaken up when finals came round for real. Reluctantly, he had to put his secret sessions on hold for a while so he could concentrate on cramming for tests. Mom helped out a lot by baking him some good old fashioned nerve-calming Russian fudge (thanks ma) and Dad helped by… well, being Dad, which is to say he didn’t really help. Great. But he couldn’t stop thinking about the man. He didn’t even get to see his face. What if he wasn’t even real, Ryan thought…? Just some sick pervo wanting to trap someone and murder them? …or a cop trying to catch perverts? What on Earth would the cop do when an actual 18-year-old kid turned up? More than anything though, Ryan couldn’t stop thinking, “What if he was for real? What if I had actually gone round there, and let him have his way with me? What if he… diapered me?” Every time he jerked off before he went to sleep, he couldn’t stop kicking himself, wishing he really had just gone round. But after he came, he would always remember his family. How would he explain where he had gone? “Hey sorry Mom and Dad, I just popped out to meet a complete stranger who’s twice my age so he could put me in diapers and treat me like a fuckin’ toddler.” It was never meant to happen. Finally, after a week and a half of sleepless nights, crying over incomprehensible notes, and general procrastination, Ryan made it through finals alive and well. Graduation would come in a few weeks, and the after-party of course. But what Ryan was looking forward to most of all was his first secret session in about a month. God, he was backed up. The next morning, Mom and Dad left for work, and the girls went out shopping or something, he didn’t care. They barely left the driveway before Ryan had his laptop (and his dick) out, eager for some good old-fashioned infantilist fappage. But first, as per routine, he checked the Diaperlist. The listing was gone. Ryan sighed. Too good to be true. He probably found someone else. He went to close the tab, and then… Ping. >>Hello there. It was him. Ryan didn’t know what to say. >Hi x That little kiss at the end; always smooth. >>Your finals are all over now, aren’t they? >Yup! Sure are, thank God 😛 >>That’s good. I suppose graduation’s not far behind either. >Absolutely. >>Well then, I have something to ask you. Ryan’s heart was practically leaping out of his chest. Was he going to ask him to come over again? >>Actually, it’s more of an offer. >What is it? >>I want you to come and stay with me and be my baby boy for two weeks over summer break. Ryan stopped dead in his tracks. His first, primal gut instinct was to smash “YES!” into the keyboard and race right over. But his second thought was, “What the hell.” >Are you serious? >>100%. >What do you mean? >>Simple. >>You will live in my house, obey all of my rules, and call me Daddy. >>You will be under my authority 24/7 for the entire stay, no exceptions. >>If you want to leave at any time, you can. I do have rules for you to follow, and some are quite strict. >>But I will provide you a warm, caring and loving environment for you to simply be yourself in. >>You will receive nourishing, nutritious meals, and provided with ample entertainment. >>You can live your wildest baby fantasy without any fear of judgement. >>Because your Daddy will be right here to change you if needed. Oh my God. This was for real. This man was genuinely offering Ryan a chance to live out his ultimate fantasy. But of course, reality kicked in. >I need to make money over summer. I can’t not work for two weeks. >>I can compensate you for any lost income. >>I am retired early, but I am very well-off. >>This means I can devote myself entirely to your care. 24/7. ‘Don’t tempt me!’ Ryan snapped. >What about my friends and family? >>That’s up to you. >>It’s only two weeks after all, I’m sure they’ll cope. >>And that’s my offer. >>Take it or leave it. Ryan’s head was spinning. In fact, the worst part was that he was already thinking of an excuse to tell his parents! He couldn’t possibly do this. No, he just couldn’t. No! It’s not happening. >I’ll think about it. >>Of course. Just let me know. Ryan couldn’t even concentrate on jerking off. He paced the room, trying to calm down. On the one hand, he thought about how boring it would be to just be a baby for two weeks. But then, of course, he realised that it would actually be the most exciting, erotic thing he could ever imagine. And really, what else would he do over summer? Watch TV and jerk off? While that sounds nice, it’s not exciting like being someone’s baby boy for a few weeks. He could just tell his parents that he and his friends were going on a cross-country road trip to Miami for two weeks. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his friends would probably do. And… uh, he could just tell his friends that he and his family were going on a cross-country road trip to Colorado. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his family would probably do. They would believe it. He could get away with it… Fuck! He can’t possibly be entertaining this thought. Nope, he can’t do it. That’s it. He’s just gonna have to tell the man, “Thanks but no thanks”. Yep, that’s what he’s gonna do. >Yes. I’ll do it. >>Good. >>I will arrange a time for you to come after graduation. >>We will sort details out then. >One more question. >>What is it, little boy? >What’s your name? >>It doesn’t matter. All I am is “Daddy” to you for these two weeks. >>Let your friends and family know now, okay? >Yes. >>Yes, what? >Yes Daddy. >>Good boy. Chapter 4 - Graduation Ryan had been having dreams about being put into diapers and cradled by a loving, muscular beefy man for years, and now it was going to happen any day now. He really couldn’t believe what he was doing. He even convinced the skeptical part of his mind to go along with it - if he didn’t like what was happening, he could just call it quits, like the man said. And it was only two weeks after all. If he turns up and it’s just some weirdo, he could ditch it. He’s a strong boy, he can hold his own if need be. The man… “Daddy” didn’t message him again leading up to graduation. He did say that he would wait until after graduation, but Ryan would have at least appreciated some acknowledgement. The first night, Ryan stayed up all night in bed, tossing and turning, thinking about what he just agreed to. Mostly, though, he was thinking of the best way to lie to his parents and his friends; rehearsing it in his head. "Mom, Dad… me and my best friends are going on a road trip to celebrate our last grasp of freedom before adulthood ties us down forever. I know this might be shocking to you, but we really need it. We might never see each other again. I love you both. Please accept this. I’ll see you guys when we get back, in two weeks.” The next day, he went down for breakfast and saw his Mom and Dad getting ready for work. They smiled when he walked in; well, Mom did anyway. “Hi sweety, you’re up early!” “Y-yyeah, hey guys, s-so…” Jesus, Ryan, calm yourself. “M-me and the guys are gonna go on a trip-- road trip…” “Oh yeah? Sounds cool. When will you be back?” “Uh… two weeks?” “Aw okay, hun. I hope you have fun. When do you leave?” “Uh… sometime next week after graduation on Friday?” “Well, be safe. I’ll pack you some stuff if you need it.” Mom kissed him on the cheek before she and Dad left for work. …That was easy. “Hey Jeremy,” Ryan said on the phone to his best friend, “Me and the folks are going on a road trip to Colorado for two weeks after graduation, cos they wanna spend some time with me before I leave Mom forever and ever.” “Aww sucks dude, was gonna go on a road trip to Miami with ya if you were interested!” “Well… I might, if I decide to bail on them. I’ll let ya know. Otherwise if you don’t hear from me, I’m in Colorado!” Jesus, this was easier than expected. Graduation rolled around, and the after-party soon followed. Even though he had a raging hangover, on Saturday morning Ryan still raced home as soon as he recovered enough to not puke his guts out at the slightest sign of light. The girls were home, but he was too impatient to wait. He just locked his door and retrieved his laptop. One new message. Just like clockwork. >>On Monday, at 9am sharp, you will go to Vienna Cafe in the city. I will meet you there. >>You will not need to pack anything other than the clothes on your back. >>From there, I will take you back to my house, where you will be living. >>I will have everything that you need for the entire time you’re here. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. I will send a copy of the rules that you will be living under later tonight. >>I have two more requests for now, though. >>Firstly, I want you to abstain from masturbating until you have come here. >>Can you do that for me? Ryan was so incredibly aroused - he wanted dearly to jerk one off right there. But he figured that whatever “Daddy” had in store for him, it was clearly worth it. >Yes daddy. >>Secondly, I want you to shave yourself. >>Not your head, just your facial hair and everything below that. >>This is the only time you’ll need to do this. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. “You better be worth it,” Ryan said to himself. Later that night, sure enough, a PDF document came through. >BABY RYAN’S RULES >Daddy’s word is final. >Daddy will be addressed as Daddy, and nothing else. >If Baby Ryan is a naughty boy and disobeys Daddy, he will be punished. >If Baby Ryan is a good boy and obeys Daddy, he will be rewarded. >Daddy has the authority to alter the rules as he sees fit without notice. >Daddy’s word is final. Ryan was almost disappointed at how vague and brief it was. He was expecting something with more detail… but this meant it left much more to Ryan’s imagination, which he actually found hotter than anything. Sunday came round quicker than Ryan anticipated - one day to go, and then he would move in with the strange man he was now required to call “Daddy”. Out of sheer curiosity, he made an impulsive decision to go and scope out the address he’d been provided upon first contact with “Daddy”. Driving down the street, he found himself in a leafy, fairly wealthy neighbourhood - the sort you’d want to raise your kids in. He stopped right opposite the address he’d been given. It was an impressive, old-fashioned two-storey white home, with a large stone fence and iron gate, well-maintained green lawn, and a two-car garage. The house looked freshly painted, well-maintained and generally welcoming. Something in one of the upstairs windows caught his eye… he could’ve sworn he caught a glimpse of the familiar bars that signified a crib… and was that silhouette a teddy bear? Suddenly, a figure walked past the window, and stopped. Ryan leapt into action and immediately sped off, not looking back. His mom was suddenly much more emotional about Ryan disappearing for the summer, which made him feel quite a bit guilty, especially since he was being so dishonest about the ordeal. But he knew he couldn’t really justify backing out now; even if he wanted to. At dinner, she burst into tears and wouldn’t stop hugging him before he went to bed. He felt babied, and not in the way that he liked (thanks ma). It’s not like he was disappearing for good. He lay in bed that night, thinking what on Earth he had gotten himself into. He looked at the clock. 12:30 AM. In just under nine hours, he would be under the complete control of someone he had never even met before in his life. And he couldn’t be any more excited. It was surprising that Ryan managed to sleep at all that night, but indeed he did. He had a lot of peculiar dreams that night and some he remembered more than others: one dream he was sleeping in a crib, a usual fantasy of his; another he dreamt of a large, beefy man holding him and feeding him a bottle; and another, he was trapped in a massive, cage-like crib, unable to escape… Beep beep beep. 8:00 AM. Time to get up. Chapter 5 - Meeting Daddy Ryan was in a daze as he showered and dressed for the fateful meeting. He went through his clothes, wondering what he would possibly wear - “Not that it really matters,” he reasoned with himself, “You’re probably gonna get changed into something else straight away anyway.” He went with a fairly innocuous pair of jeans and a plain white T-shirt. Not daring to look back or think twice, he left. It was a clear, crisp morning, so he resolved to walk. And it was a brief walk - much too soon, he found himself on the corner of Vienna Street, with the Vienna Cafe in sight. Ryan’s heart was pounding so hard and fast, he might have been in danger of collapsing right there. He checked his watch. 8:50 AM. This was it. He walked past the cafe three or four times before he built up the confidence to walk in. And when he did… it was empty. Weird. They only just opened, clearly, so he ordered a coffee and sat at a table by the window. He checked his phone, which read 8:59 AM, and then he almost jumped when a tall, muscular figure passed by the window and went straight into the cafe. Ryan couldn’t suppress a gasp when the man walked in, and looked straight at him. He was well-built, of course; quite beefy and clearly strong. He was wearing a plain button-up shirt which was unbuttoned slightly to reveal his hairy, rock-hard chest, and was tucked into a pair of tight slacks that certainly accentuated his crotch well. His sleeves were rolled up, putting his muscular, hairy arms on display. But Ryan was more drawn towards his face - he had a decent amount of facial hair, but not exactly a full-on beard, just enough stubble to let you know who was the man of the house. His dark hair was speckled with gray spots, the only thing betraying his age. And yet, it was his face that was the most striking feature of all… he had a gentle, warm face which filled Ryan with a similarly warm feeling inside… it was incredibly peculiar, and even more so considering Ryan was now staring at this strange man for about ten seconds. What could he say - he just oozed authority. The man beamed widely, and walked over. “Well well well,” he said in a calm, warm voice that put Ryan off guard. “You must be Ryan.” Ryan laughed nervously. “Yup, that I am. And you are…?” The man chuckled, making Ryan feel that much more nervous again. “Well, you know who I am.” Ryan stared at the floor, unable to quite make eye contact with the man… “Daddy”, yet. “I’ve gotta finish this coffee,” Ryan said hastily. “That’s OK, baby, I can wait. But we’ve got to get going soon.” Ryan looked around anxiously in case anyone heard him call him “baby”. “Don’t be embarrassed, little Ryan,” he laughed. “You’ve got nothing to worry about.” “I have to tell you something,” Ryan blurted out before he could stop himself. “What is it?” “Uh… this is kinda my… well… first… anything.” “You mean you’ve never worn diapers before?” Ryan flinched at the d-word. He never even dared say it out loud himself. And yet, here was this burly, intimidating man using it freely in front of him. “Y-yeah… or, y’know, been with another man…” “Is that so?” he cocked an eyebrow, smiling again. “Yup…” Ryan was sure getting a great view of his shoelaces here. “Well, you do understand what I’m going to do to you, don’t you? You know that I will be putting you back in diapers? And that you will be my baby boy?” Ryan was flushing with embarrassment, but he silently nodded. “Look at me and say so.” Ryan looked up and made eye contact with him. His eyes were warm and loving, sure, but his face was hard and authoritarian. Not the sort of person you wanted to mess with at any rate. “Y-yes.” “Yes, what?” “…” “Say it.” “…Yes, Daddy.” Immediately after saying that, Ryan’s cock (which had been more or less inert since waking up) sprang to attention. He blushed even further at that. “Daddy” seemed to notice and smiled widely again. “Don’t get too excited now,” he chuckled. “We’ve still got to get you home and settled in now.” Ryan laughed nervously, and returned to looking at his feet. “Well, we should get going now.” Ryan was frozen. He acknowledged the man’s words, but he wasn’t quite sure what to do. Frankly, he probably just wasn’t ready to go yet. “Daddy” seemed to notice. “Let me just lay everything out on the table here,” he said, his face softening and allowing a smile. "I might have been a bit vague, but I didn’t want to spoil the surprise. But I should clear a few things up anyway, just so we’re both on the same page. I’m sure you’ve read things on the internet about “babies” and their “daddies”. Well, in case you haven’t already realised… I’m not like those other daddies. I’m not going to just put you in diapers and change you, although that will certainly be a major aspect of our relationship. "You will need to submit yourself entirely to my control. You’re going to fed by me, bathed by me. I will choose what you wear, and you will wear it, no questions asked. You will eat and drink what I feed you, no questions asked. And yes, you will be diapered 24/7. But ultimately, above all else, you will be my baby boy. Not just my boy, who’s dressed like a baby… my baby boy. You will need to forget who you are. You won’t be Ryan Willis, high school graduate, star athlete and future college student. You will just be Baby Ryan, Daddy’s good little baby boy; and nothing more. And I mean 24/7… there will not be any breaks or moments to breathe; no safe words. You live under my roof, you’re my baby. "I know I sound like I’m repeating myself now, but I just really want you to fully understand what I’m offering. And I understand that’s an immense commitment to make. So if you’re having any second thoughts now, this is your chance to turn back and go home. But that’s it; the offer’s off the table. I don’t deal with second chances or boys who don’t know what they want. I want you to be absolutely certain with regards to what you want. Same goes for the other option - if you come with me, there’s no turning back. You commit to this, and you commit entirely for these two weeks. “So, little guy, that’s my final offer. You can go home and back to your life as Ryan Willis, the closeted, suppressed college student unable to express his desires, doomed to a life of pent-up urges he might never be able to fully indulge in. Or… you can come with me, and be my Baby Ryan. And I know it’s what you want, what you desire with every inch of your being. You wouldn’t have gone to my house yesterday if you didn’t.” Ryan blushed profusely at this. "Nonetheless, it’s your decision. Two weeks of bliss.” Strangely enough, the first thought that entered Ryan’s head was, “Man, this must be the weirdest conversation to ever take place in this coffee shop.” And then, all at once, Ryan’s mind began racing at a million miles per hour. He was, indeed, having second thoughts now that he really thought about it. Planning this whole thing in his mind and imagining all the situations he would get into was one thing, but now he was here, with the man who wanted to baby him standing right in front of him. Ryan truthfully didn’t quite prepare for how serious “Daddy” was about this. Playing baby was something Ryan obviously wanted… but by the sounds of it, “Daddy” didn’t just want Ryan to pretend to be his baby, he wanted Ryan to BE his baby. It was intense, it was scary… and Ryan couldn’t think of anything more amazing. And now he had to choose between getting into “Daddy”'s car, or going home. “No turning back”, though? Ryan thought he said he could opt out at any time if he wa– “Well, if you don’t want to come, that’s fine. I’ll see you later, baby Ryan.” The man left. He was about to open his car door and hop in, no doubt to drive off and never be seen again, when he looked back at the coffee shop to see Ryan, standing by the car. He silent. He looked “Daddy” in the eye, and slowly nodded. The man smiled. “That’s my boy.” Chapter 6 - The Nursery “Woah, little guy, let Daddy help you there.” Ryan was taken aback when he went to open the passenger door - he barely even touched the door handle before “Daddy” interjected. He almost went to say, “No, it’s fine,” before he remembered himself. “Daddy” came round to the other side and opened the door for him. A lump formed in Ryan’s throat when he saw that the passenger seat was occupied by… a booster seat. A fairly large one, clearly custom-made for larger kids. Suddenly, Daddy clasped Ryan’s shoulder with his right hand; his grip was very firm. Ryan looked at him, and he motioned his head as if to say, “Go on, then”. Ryan wasn’t quite prepared for the baby thing to start so soon; he thought it would at least wait until they got back to his house. But Daddy looked pretty serious, so Ryan reluctantly climbed into the padded seat. Immediately, once he was in, Daddy strapped him in - it was one of those straps that crosses from all four sides, and buckles in the center. It was certainly tight, and in fact, Ryan could’ve sworn that he heard a clicking sound, like a lock, when Daddy finished buckled him in, and closed the door. This was it. “Alright then baby, let’s go home.” The drive went by rather quickly. The radio played quietly in the background, but otherwise, it was fairly silent. Ryan was too nervous to think of anything to say that wasn’t just awkward small talk, so he stayed quiet. Every now and then he’d look at the man and think to himself, “That’s my Daddy”. Just a few weeks ago, he thought the idea of having a Daddy was in the farthest realms of pure fantasy, and now here he was, locked into a baby’s carseat and at the mercy of a man almost twice his age. And he absolutely loved it - he was still rock hard, and the added tightness of the straps pressing up against his crotch only made him hornier. Every now and then, Daddy would catch him staring, and Ryan would look away, blushing. Then the man would beam that oddly comforting smile of his, and he’d feel a bit better. And then his dick would throb, and he’d blush again. Finally, they pulled into his driveway. Daddy released him from his carseat, and guided him inside. Ryan looked outside, at his one last gasp of freedom, before taking a deep breath and stepping inside. Daddy closed the door and locked it behind him. “Take your shoes off.” Ryan looked around the foyer - it was light and airy, with polished wooden floors and attractive paintings adorning the walls. To his immediate left was a staircase, and he could see into the big, open lounge area to his right (with a piano, large dining table, and other grand furniture suitable for someone with a sizable income), but otherwise, there wasn’t much to see. And Ryan was only interested in one particular room, obviously. “Would you like to see your new room?” Oh how overjoyed Ryan was to hear those words. Daddy took Ryan’s hand, as usual in a firm but not painful grip, and guided him upstairs. He walked past multiple rooms, no doubt bedrooms, being led to the door at the very end of the hallway. Ryan simply couldn’t suppress a smile when he saw the words “Baby Ryan’s Nursery” adorning a sign designed with baby blocks hanging on the door. Daddy unlocked the door (quite a hefty lock on it as well, Ryan noted) and took him inside. Ryan might have been smiling before, but now his jaw simply dropped. The room was quite large; about twice the size of his room, he wagered. But it wasn’t really the size of the room that took his breath away, of course, it was the contents. And what contents! The room was painted in whites and soft baby blues, with the odd pastel yellow or green thrown in here and there for good measure. The walls were adorned with images of famous children’s cartoon characters like Elmo (lots of Elmo), Blue from Blues Clues, and the Teletubbies. The carpet was a soft, fleecy white with a multitude of baby toys scattered about… blocks, cars, rattles, teething rings, and even a big rocking horse to the side. A toybox in the corner no doubt contained a multitude of other toys to play with. A massive brown teddy bear sat in the corner by the window, and a few other plush toys were scattered about as well. A rocking chair sat next to the big bear, and on the other side of it, a massive padded changing table, with shelves underneath stacked high with what was the unmistakeable sight of (Ryan’s heart lept with excitement) large disposable diapers, a few fluffy white cloth ones and plastic pants, in addition to the usual diaper changing supplies - powder, baby wipes, etc. A stack of shelves next to the table was stacked with pacifiers and bottles. The wardrobe door was ajar, enough that Ryan could catch a brief glimpse of what was inside - he saw a pair of white footed pajamas with what appeared to be cute little pictures of teddy bears and rattles on it. A big TV sat to the side of the room, hidden behind the open door. A full length mirror hung on the other side of the door. Sunlight spilled into the room, aided by the big, airy windows that overlooked the street below. And completing the scene, the words “Baby Ryan” adorned the wall above the changing table, matching the sign on the door in big baby block letters. But what easily dominated the room was the huge, white crib sat right beside the window (decorated with Winnie-the-Pooh curtains, of course). The bars were down, ready for its new occupant. There was even a cute plush rabbit waiting inside. In short, the nursery was everything Ryan had dreamed of, and more. Everything was perfectly re-scaled for a boy of Ryan’s size, but all without sacrificing the infantile nature of the objects inside. Make no mistake, this was not a room for a young adult; it was a room for babies who just happened to be teen-sized. Ryan was an expert on adult baby supplies, having spent hours staring wistfully at websites that he thought he’d never be able to sample; and there were things in this room that he never even thought existed in such large sizes. Clearly Daddy had gone out of his way to customise everything to perfection. Never in his wildest dreams would he fathom a room as wonderful as this; and now it would be his room for the next two weeks. Naturally, Ryan was in awe at the sight. He took in every single detail, constantly reminding himself that no, he wasn’t dreaming, and yes, this was really the room he would now call home for two weeks. He sniffed; and he was suddenly transported back to visiting his Aunt Jemima as a child who had a one-year-old daughter, his cousin Janine… it was the sweet, gentle scent of baby powder. Ryan breathed it in further; he’d never smelt something so sweet. Daddy was watching him this whole time, smiling as his baby boy took in the sights and smells. Ryan eventually realised that he was doing so, and blushed. Daddy clasped an arm on his shoulder. “Well, let’s get started.” Immediately, Daddy seized Ryan and lifted him into the air with extraordinary ease. Ryan was so taken by surprise his instinctive reaction was to struggle, but it did no good; Daddy was simply too strong. He carried Ryan over to the rocking chair and sat down in it, forcing Ryan over his lap, his butt sticking out most prominently. Ryan breathed heavily, no longer knowing what was going to happen next. “Well, this is just no good,” Daddy tutted, “the naughty baby thinks he’s more grown up than he really is. Look how silly he looks in these grown-up clothes, he’s not fooling anyone. I think it’s time Daddy taught him a little lesson.” Chapter 7- Back to Basics Without warning, Daddy roughly ripped Ryan’s pants off and tossed them aside, exposing Ryan’s plain white briefs (Ryan’s preferred underwear, as they were the closest things to diapers he could really get), which he then pulled down to expose his naked butt. Ryan realised what was coming, and started to grow nervous. A spanking? This wasn’t part of the plan… Ryan squirmed uncomfortably, but Daddy’s vice-like grip meant he was going nowhere. “Wait, I don’t think I’m r–” Ryan was swiftly silenced when a sharp slap came across his butt cheeks. He yelped in pain, but barely had time to catch his breath before another came. And another. And another. Ryan hadn’t been spanked since he was 4 years old, but the experience was no less humiliating at 18 years old. In fact, obviously, it was much more degrading and painful than he remembered. After what felt like an eternity, but was really more like about a minute, Daddy stopped spanking. He rubbed Ryan’s bright red stinging bottom, and then let his finger linger on his pink hole, teasing it thoroughly, and slipping a finger inside to explore. Ryan just about yelped. “Such a smooth, round bottom… my baby boy’s going to look just precious in his new diapers.” Ryan’s heart jump-started once again. He knew what was about to happen. He’d been dreaming and fantasising about it ever since he got out of them in the first place, but now it was a reality - he was about to be put back in diapers. The man held Ryan in a firm grasp and brought him over to the changing table. He was laid out on the padded surface gently, and the burly man went about gathering supplies. Ryan wriggled experimentally; the soft padding crinkled slightly. A real-life changing table, all right. He felt so exposed, lying butt naked at the mercy of this total stranger, and his bottom still stung quite a bit from the spanking. Another crinkling sound filled Ryan’s ears, but it wasn’t the changing table; the man had retrieved one of the large, thick diapers and presented it to him. Ryan got a close-up look of his new underwear. They were pearly white, plastic, and the front featured little pictures of teddy bears and stars, much like a real baby’s diaper. But, of course, these were much larger than a normal baby’s diaper, and they appeared to be much thicker. In fact, Ryan realised they looked even a bit thicker than the usual diapers tailor-made for ABDLs, and those were specifically optimised for maximum thickness. It was the most beautiful thing Ryan had ever seen, and his eyes (and dick) widened in anticipation. Daddy looked down at Ryan’s erect member, and Ryan blushed. “Well well,” he chuckled, “Looks like someone’s excited for his new diapie! Better get it on you so we don’t have any little accidents.” With one swift move, he grabbed Ryan’s ankles and lifted his butt high up in the air. Ryan was taken aback by this sudden movement; he’d never been so easily manhandled before, and the man seemed to be doing it with such little effort, as if he was setting to work on a real little baby. He had unfolded the diaper and used this opportunity to slide it under Ryan’s butt, and then lowered him back down onto it. Then came the wipes - of course Ryan didn’t really need it, since he wasn’t wet (yet…) but this was a Daddy who liked to keep up appearances. Ryan flinched as the cold, damp wipe was dragged across his crotch. Noticing his excitement, Daddy paid extra attention to Ryan’s throbbing boner, grabbing it with the wipe and giving it a few gentle strokes. Ryan was just about to burst when Daddy immediately stopped, denying him the satisfaction of a good climax. Ryan’s initial gut reaction was frustration, followed by an even more intense wave of excitement. He was lifted into the air again, held up by his ankles in one hand while the other hand busied itself wiping Ryan’s butt down. Freshly wiped, Daddy moved onto the next stage: a bottle of Johnson & Johnson’s baby powder. With a few generous puffs, the sweet aroma of the talcum powder filled Ryan’s nostrils, and he breathed in the wonderful smell deeply. Daddy applied a liberal amount of powder, making sure every nook and cranny was covered. And now, the final coup-de-grace - Daddy grabbed the diaper and pulled it up through Ryan’s legs, meeting the tapes at his hips and taping it up tightly and securely. He made sure it was fitted as snugly and securely to him as possible, before standing back to admire his handiwork. “There… that’s much better than those silly big boy pants. How does baby like his new diapers?” Ryan looked down, his heart pounding with euphoria, to see his crotch now encased in a thick white mass. They really were thick - Ryan brought his legs together experimentally, and found he could no longer touch his knees together, as the sheer bulk forced his legs apart. He also noted the crinkling sound that accompanied even the slightest of movements - he touched the front, and rubbed it a little bit. Crinkle crinkle. He could barely even feel his penis underneath the thick layer of plastic padding; an impressive feat considering how rock-hard it was. When he touched his dick, Daddy immediately took his hand and gave it a sharp slap, giving Ryan a considerable fright. Ryan looked up at him, looking almost offended, but withered against Daddy’s dead-serious face. He was in trouble. “Naughty baby! You don’t touch your diaper or your private parts. That’s Daddy’s territory. If you’re a very good boy, I might let you have some fun, but you have to earn that privilege. Understand?” Ryan realised what he was doing; orgasm denial. It took second-stage to his babying fantasies, but Ryan did always find the idea of only being allowed to cum when his Daddy gave him permission to do so, kinda hot. He nodded silently, and when he was given another insistent look, added, “Yes Daddy.” “Good boy! Now sit up for Daddy.” Ryan moved himself into a sitting position (crinkle crinkle… God, he could never tire of that wonderful sound) and waited. He wondered how ridiculous he might have looked to anyone else right now - this well-toned 18-year-old guy in a massive baby’s diaper. At least Janine wasn’t here; she’d have a field day. Daddy had gone to the wardrobe, and ruffled through a few items before saying, “Aaaah,” this will look just precious with your new diapers," he cooed. He returned to Ryan’s side, holding a baby blue T-shirt with a pastel yellow pocket complete with a little picture of Winnie-the-Pooh on the front, and light purple sleeves, with a white collar. It was the most babyish, adorable T-shirt Ryan had ever seen. “Arms up!” Ryan did so, and the shirt was promptly thrust through his arms, and pulled down. Ryan looked down and noticed that the shirt stopped just centimetres of the top of the diaper’s waistband, not even pretending to cover it up in any way, exposing it for any and all to see. “I would’ve dressed you in some shortalls or a onesie, but your new diapers look just so precious on you, I just have to show them off this time! What do you think, Baby Ryan? I think you look super handsome.” Ryan nodded in agreement. “One more thing,” Daddy said, turning his attention to the shelves beside the changing table. “Now you’ve been a very good boy, not crying or throwing a tantrum for Daddy, but I think we’d better give you your paci for now, just in case.” Daddy returned with a large yellow Winnie-the-Pooh pacifier, matching the pocket on his shirt. He pressed the large rubber nipple gently against Ryan’s lips, causing him to open them and accept the pacifier. The nipple was really quite big, and filled Ryan’s mouth causing his cheeks to puff out just a bit. He gave it an appreciative suckle, making Daddy beam widely. “I bet you’re a hungry little tyke now, aren’t you?” Almost on cue, Ryan’s stomach rumbled in agreement. He couldn’t help but smile behind the pacifier at it, and kept sucking away happily. Daddy picked Ryan up by the armpits once again, as effortlessly as ever, and set him down on the soft carpeted floor, adding, “Well, you just wait here for a little bit while Daddy fixes you a nice, yummy bottle of milk.” He gave Ryan a crinkly pat on the bottom, making him blush a little bit, before heading down to the kitchen. Chapter 8 - Bottle Time! Ryan sat on the floor motionless for a few moments, dumbstruck that this was really happening to him. He gazed around the room once more, drinking in the sights, before resting on the “Baby Ryan” sign above the changing table. “Baby Ryan,” he said out loud to no one in particular, forgetting for a second that his pacifier was in his mouth and startling himself with his muffled voice. It was a cute name all right. He shifted a bit, the crinkling sound bringing him back to the fact that yes, he was wearing a diaper - a proper, thick baby’s diaper. It was an odd feeling having so much padding around your crotch, but it was surprisingly comfortable. The plastic front was so shiny and reflective, Ryan could almost see his reflection when he gazed down at it. He poked and prodded it some more just so he could hear that wonderfully babyish crinkling noise, opening and closing his legs, sniffing it to get more of that sweet powder smell. He rubbed it again. And again. And again. And again… ‘Whoops,’ he thought to himself when he realised he was getting a bit carried away with his vigorous rubbing. He decided he’d better distract himself; didn’t want to get on Daddy’s bad side too quickly. Besides, he didn’t wanna just blow his load straight away, when there was still so much more to come. ‘Heh, come.’ Ryan was nothing if not a true comedian when no one was around to hear his wisdom. Out of the corner of his eye, he spied the mirror. He realised he hadn’t actually seen his reflection yet, so he shuffled on over to that on his knees. When he saw himself, he couldn’t suppress a gasp. He looked so positively infantile he couldn’t believe it. The T-shirt, the massive diaper, the pacifier making his face look all pouty and adorable… He sucked on it for a while, watching himself do so. He turned around to look at his behind; his butt never looked so puffy. Ryan had spent countless times staring at himself in the mirror imagining himself in diapers and baby clothes; but now he didn’t have to imagine it anymore, it was really happening. It still felt so surreal, like a lucid dream. He patted his big butt curiously, much like Daddy had done before. They somehow looked even thicker in the mirror, and Ryan simply couldn’t help but blush from embarrassment, even if no one at all was around to see him in that moment. There was still that part of him that knew he should probably feel ashamed, but right now, his acute embarrassment only made his dick strain even harder against its tight plastic padding. Ryan sat in front of the mirror for a few minutes longer, transfixed by his new outfit, before Daddy came stomping back up the stairs. He returned with a few bottles full of milk in his arms, setting them down on a table by the rocking chair and turning to Ryan. “Goodness me,” he said with a chuckle, “Baby sure seems to love his new diapers!” Ryan blushed again and looked down with a nervous smile. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. You’ll be wearing them for a while now, so you might as well get used to them! Now come on, it’s time for a nice baba. Doesn’t that sound nice?” Ryan was lifted up and carried over to the rocking chair. Daddy got comfortable in the big chair, sitting Ryan so that he was cradled in his arms securely. It was incredibly intimate - Ryan could almost hear his heartbeat, and his warm, fuzzy arms held him tightly, making him feel very safe. Ryan was starting to feel very peaceful - he figured he was entering his “little space” he always read about online, for the very first time. He started gently, rhythmically sucking on his pacifier as he snuggled up to Daddy. Daddy lifted Ryan’s head a little, before grabbing the bottle. He removed the pacifier from his lips, before gently replacing it with the large nipple of the bottle, and Ryan continued sucking. It took a little while to get the hang of drinking from a bottle, but eventually he got it down pat, and the milk began to flow steadily down his throat as he kept rhythmically sucking away and Daddy began rocking gently. The milk was rather warm, and tasted a bit sweet; not your usual milk. Ryan wondered to himself for a bit what exactly was in the milk - he detected a slight tinge of something medicinal. But the drink overall tasted so good, and it made him feel very warm and calm inside. The combination of the calming milk, the gentle, hypnotic sucking action of being bottlefed, and being held so tightly and warmly in Daddy’s arms as he gently rocked made Ryan feel so incredibly peaceful, and he closed his eyes. All his doubts and inhibitions and feelings of shame about being treated like an infant simply melted away, allowing him to simply lose himself in a state of infantile bliss. All that mattered in this moment was the yummy taste of the warm milk. A few minutes later, Ryan finished the bottle. He felt very satisfied, almost groggy even from the mixture. He opened his eyes to see Daddy putting the empty bottle to the side and immediately grabbing another. “Round two,” Ryan thought to himself as the second bottle was pushed into his mouth, and he resumed his suckling and returned to his babyish haze. By the end of this second bottle, Ryan was starting to feel full. In fact, he could feel his belly beginning to swell out just a bit from the amount of fluids he was being fed. Daddy grabbed the third bottle, and Ryan started to feel a bit nervous. He was full by now, sure, but that wasn’t all - the coffee from earlier had also worked its way through his system by now, and he felt a quickly onsetting urge to pee. He squirmed uncomfortably while Daddy fed him the last of his third helping, knowing that he needed to go fairly soon. By now, his tummy was pudging out quite a bit, full of the yummy, unusual milk. “One more,” Daddy said cheerfully, probably noting Ryan’s uncomfortable expressions. He knew he was going to wet himself, but his subconscious was fighting dearly against it, and winning. Ryan almost wanted to just lose control and wet helplessly, but he knew 17 years of potty training weren’t just going to go away like that. And, if he thought about it, it would be better if it didn’t - this whole thing wasn’t going to be permanent after all, and he needed to get back to a life after it. But he could worry about that after his bottle. Ryan was positively bloated after one last bottle of milk, and then Daddy sits up, throwing Ryan over his shoulder in a tight bear hug. Ryan almost hugs him back, thinking it to be just an expression of intimacy and fatherly love, but when Daddy starts roughly patting him on the back, he gives himself a small jump when he burps loudly. Ryan blushed again at his rude utterance, and Daddy stuck his pacifier straight back into his mouth. “Playtime!” He said chirpily. Chapter 9 - Play Time! Most 18-year-olds might scoff at the idea of spending their morning playing with blocks and toy cars, but Ryan was no ordinary 18-year-old; right now, that sounded like the perfect way to spend a morning after being changed into a diaper and bottlefed some delicious milk. Daddy seemed to have started off with bottlefeeding to get Ryan into the perfect babyish headspace from the get-go, and boy did it work. Sucking away happily on his pacifier (he could really get used to this, it was quite soothing), Ryan lost himself in his inner child and built towers out of blocks, grabbing the cars and sending them crashing to the ground as he rammed the cars into them. Daddy watched him, grinning from ear to ear as he observed the teenager slipping so easily into his newfound infantile role. He really did choose the perfect boy. Ryan was amazed at how entertaining this could be - an hour later, he was still playing… but more urgent matters were demanding his attention. The need to pee had grown more and more urgent with every passing minute, and Ryan even went to go to the toilet once or twice before he realised himself. He tried to wet himself, but he just couldn’t even force himself to do it - there was, unfortunately, some sort of mental roadblock preventing him from engaging in such an obviously infantile act. “Alright, baby, Daddy has things to attend to, but he’ll be back super soon, okay?” Ryan was disappointed that Daddy was leaving so soon, but he gave him a hug and Daddy gave him a little peck on the cheek (causing Ryan to blush a little) and was left to his own devices. Now on his own, Ryan became a little self-conscious again. When Daddy was playing with him and encouraging him, he didn’t mind acting so infantile, but now his inner monologue wasn’t drowned out by Daddy’s encouraging and gentle words, and it let him know how ridiculous he really looked. Ryan blushed a little again. He looked over to the mirror, and caught sight of him sucking unconsciously on the pacifier, and spat it out immediately in embarrassment. Ryan was a little concerned about how easily he seemed to be slipping into his newfound babyhood. He’d read a million stories about this - the naive young man put back into diapers and babied to the point of losing his mind and turning into a real baby. Of course those stories were mostly just thinly disguised fap material, but he still didn’t want to get too lost in it - who knows what could happen? But he had other matters to attend to right now, like the sudden return of his need to pee, stronger than ever. “All you have to do is let go and pee,” Ryan said in his mind. “Just let go, wet yourself.” Ryan looked down again at the thick padding bunched between his smooth, youthful thighs. He spent his entire adolescence fantasising of wetting a diaper, but now he couldn’t even bring himself to do it; it seemed his pride was just getting in the way. Frankly, the whole experience was tainted now. He wanted out. Daddy… the man, was still gone. Ryan knew he would be disappointed that he got cold feet, and he himself was disappointed to lose this opportunity, but Ryan just couldn’t justify carrying this charade on anymore. Like, what was he thinking? He knew he couldn’t really just get away with disappearing an entire summer. And his parents would likely find out about his secret, and then what would he do? He just had to wait for him to return and break the news. Minutes passed, though, and he still hadn’t returned. Now the urge was to pee grew painful, and Ryan was worried. What was he doing? Ryan couldn’t wait anymore. He had to go and find him. He went to stand up… …and stumbled, landing flat on his stomach. He gave himself such a fright, his bladder immediately let go and flooded his diaper. The crotch grew warm and damp as it expanded with the urine being released into it. Ryan got back onto his knees and touched the front of the diaper, still somewhat paralysed with the surprise of it. The diaper was now soggy and damp, and squelched instead of crinkled. He really did it. Ryan wet his diaper, and really it was actually somewhat of an accident. Almost immediately after, Ryan heard the distant stomp of footsteps coming closer. The man was returning. “Hello baby, I’m back,” he beamed before noticing Ryan looking down at the ground. “Is something wrong?” Ryan could finally tell him the bad news, that he was having second thoughts and wanted to leave… “I wet my diaper. Could you change me… Daddy?” Chapter 10 - Messy Time? It was a strange series of events that ultimately led to the captain of the hockey team and one of the most popular jocks in school to be laid down on a padded changing table to have his puffy wet diaper changed by a man he’d never met until today - that same man he now called his Daddy - while he sucked placidly on a bottle of juice. Ryan was thinking deep about the situation now. He’d very seriously intended on bailing on the whole charade, right up until Daddy walked back in. For some reason, as soon as he walked in, Ryan’s will just melted away. It seemed like even if he wanted to get out, he couldn’t bring himself to tell Daddy… the man… Daddy. And frankly, right now he didn’t really want to. Daddy had cooed to him after realising he was wet, praising him for being a good little boy and using his diapers just like he was meant to. It was a little embarrassing but still made him all warm and fuzzy inside. He had gently laid him out on the changing table and untaped the sodden garment, and was now wiping him down lovingly, giving Ryan yet another surprise boner. Stopping just short of climax once again, to Ryan’s building frustration, he instead went to wiping down his bottom. Ryan was lost in the ecstasy of the moment as Daddy caressed his smooth bottom… and then yelped in shock when he shoved something straight up his hole. It seemed like just his finger at first, but Ryan could’ve sworn there was still something there when he retracted his finger and, oddly, taped the wet diaper back up. That was odd. Why did he go to all that trouble just to wipe him down a little bit and put him back in the same diaper? Daddy blew a raspberry on Ryan’s stomach, making him squirm and giggle a little bit, completely pushing the diaper situation out of his mind. Ryan finished the bottle just as Daddy picked him up again and brought him over to the rocking chair. Ryan sat in Daddy’s lap while he fussed over his new baby boy, stroking his hair and patting his soggy bottom. Ryan blushed and smiled, quickly learning to grow out of his embarrassment over being coddled and babied. About a minute or so later, Ryan’s tummy started to feel funny. He thought it was just a bit of gas, and he farted loudly, giggling at Daddy’s feigned shock reaction. But it kept gurgling away, and Ryan realised with slowly creeping dread that the urge to poop was growing with unsettling speed. He looked at Daddy, who kept smiling. “Uh… I have to go poop,” Ryan said, blushing profusely. “Yeah?” Daddy cocked an eyebrow knowingly. “Well, what are we gonna do about that, little man?” “Well, uh… could you take my diaper off so I can go to the, uh, potty? …Please?” Daddy chuckled, pinched Ryan’s cheek and said, “Silly baby! Little boys in diapers don’t use the potty, remember? They do all their business in their diapers!” “Wh-what? But I don’t wanna mess… I don’t like it, this wasn’t part of the de—“ Ryan was swiftly silenced by a sharp smack on the thigh. “You will use your diapers as fully intended, baby! And yes, that does include going poopy! The only time I will ever take off your diapers is when I’m changing you into a fresh one, or when it’s bath time! If you ever try and hold off from messing, I’ll know, and I’ll give you something so you don’t have any choice. Just like the suppository I gave you just before.” Ryan started to get very uncomfortable. He really didn’t want to mess; as much as he always liked the idea of it, the current reality of actually soiling himself was a bit too intense. Admittedly, not as intense as the ever-growing urge to let go. He started to squirm in discomfort, and Daddy held him tightly, whispering in his ear. “Shhh… it’s okay, baby. Don’t worry. It’s coming, so just sit still for Daddy and let it happen.” Intense stomach cramps, wave after wave, hit Ryan and he started moaning in discomfort. Just as the urge disappeared, it immediately came rushing back harder and more intense than ever. Daddy just held him tightly in his arms, gently reassuring him and rubbing his back soothingly. “It’ll be over soon, baby boy… shhh… just let it happen!” Ryan couldn’t even struggle against Daddy’s iron grip, and could only whimper as he tried to put up a fight against his ever-weakening bowel muscles. Eventually, Ryan finally farted like he had never done before, followed by another big, slightly runny fart, and finally, all at once, a hot rush of mushy, warm poo completely filled into his diaper and smeared all over his bottom and even up his crotch. Ryan was in shock. He had never even crapped himself as a child, but now here he was, the high school graduate in a completely soiled diaper. Daddy released Ryan from his grip, still patting his back. “There there, little man…” he gently whispered. “All better?” Ryan was petrified with shock, unable to muster the ability to speak at all let alone reply to him, so he just nodded without making a sound. “Good boy. And stinky boy for sure! Big poopies for such a little guy, guess you really do need these big thick diapers, huh?” Daddy beamed and patted Ryan’s bottom, mushing it about even more and making him squirm in discomfort. Ryan was genuinely humiliated, and Daddy noticed. “Aww… is widdle Ryan embarrassed about his stinky winkies? It’s OK to make poopies, little guy! That’s why Daddy keeps you in diapers, after all. Daddy thinks you need a change though. Don’t you agree?” Ryan nodded again, still too humiliated to speak. “Hmm, I’m not sure… you need to ask Daddy nicely.” Ryan swallowed, trying to clear the lump in his throat. “Wil-will you change me please?” He received a sharp slap on the thigh for that. “That’s not how little babies ask for their diapies to be changed! You need to tell daddy what you’ve done, and ask him very nicely to help.” Ryan blushed furiously, harder than ever. He put on a babyish tone and slowly said, “Daddy… I made poopies in my diapee… Can you change me… pwease?” Daddy pinched Ryan’s cheek and gave him a few good bounces on the knee, smushing the mess about again. “Good baby!” He exclaimed. “Time for a change.” Chapter 11 - A Change Well Earned Ryan was in something of a state of shock as Daddy carried him gently over to the changing table. He couldn’t quite believe that he had really done that; just completely soiled himself, let alone in front of another person. He was petrified with humiliation and felt incredibly babyish, much like he did being bottle fed earlier. But this wasn’t the soothing, innocent babyish feeling like that one; Ryan felt completely helpless and at his Daddy’s mercy as he was gingerly laid down onto the table. This, he realised, was the reality of being a baby: complete and utter powerlessness over yourself. Ryan was brought back to reality as his soiled diapered butt made contact with the table. He was blushing furiously, and must’ve looked as if he was ready to cry or something as Daddy pushed his pacifier between his lips. Ryan gladly accepted it and placidly sucked while Daddy set to work untaping his diaper. Daddy exclaimed as the offensive bundle was released from Ryan’s side and the smell escaped. “Goodness me, Ryan, you are definitely a stinky baby huh?” Ryan could only blush and close his eyes as he sucked harder on the pacifier, trying hard to distract himself. Daddy just smiled at Ryan’s embarrassment as he started wiping his messy bottom down. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. Babies don’t need to use the potty after all. It’s OK to make poopies in your diapies. We’ll have lots more smelly diapers to come, don’t you worry. You’ll get used to it.” Funnily enough, despite (or maybe because of) Ryan’s intense humiliation, he was now completely rock-hard. Daddy noticed, and teased him a little bit by stroking his cock a little bit. He stopped before Ryan could climax, making him huff in frustration. Daddy grinned at this outburst. “Aww, I’m sorry baby, did you wanna cum? Poor baby. Daddy’s gotta make sure you aren’t naughty and playing with yourself. So if you’re a good boy, he might let you cum.” Ryan got the gist. As long as he didn’t act up or protest or resist, he would eventually get his reward. Daddy finished cleaning Ryan’s poopy butt off, and got him all nice and clean and taped up into a dry, clean new diaper. Daddy sat him up, patted his crinkly bottom and said, “Now there’s a happy baby. All cleaned up and changed into a nice clean diaper. What do you say?” “Fankyoo Daddy,” Ryan said, forgetting about the pacifier in his mouth that garbled his speech. Daddy chuckled as Ryan blushed. “I think it’s about lunch time!” Chapter 12 - A Nutritious Lunch Over the past few hours Ryan had been through so much in the name of babying that compared to shitting his diaper, being fed lunch wasn’t really anything at all to him. Daddy picked Ryan up and threw him over his shoulder with ease as he carried him downstairs to the kitchen, one hand cheerfully patting his diapered bum. A big highchair sat by the table where a normal chair might sit, complete with a “seat belt” strap in the seat and wrist restraints. Thankfully Daddy didn’t strap Ryan’s arms into those, but he did strap him into the seat before sliding the tray into place. Noticing Ryan’s concerned face at the wrist straps, Daddy said, “Those are only for naughty babies who make a fuss at mealtime. But you’re a good baby, right Ryan?” He nodded. Daddy set to work preparing Ryan’s lunch. He couldn’t see what he was preparing, but it smelled… Interesting. A few minutes later, Daddy came over with a big yellow Winnie-the-Pooh bib to tie around Ryan’s neck, before setting down a bowl of steaming mush. “Ready for num nums?” Daddy asked. Almost as if on cue, Ryan’s tummy rumbled audibly. He blushed as Daddy took his paci out and grabbed a spoonful of mush. “Here comes the Choo-Choo train!” Ryan didn’t really know how to react, so he didn’t open his mouth in time before the spoon collided with his lips, smushing the spoonful on his chin. “Silly baby,” Daddy chuckled, “Open wide now!” Ryan opened up and let the spoon fill his mouth. He gagged a little at the taste - mashed carrot. He couldn’t help but dribble a little bit more onto his bib. He felt, and no doubt in his mind looked absolutely ridiculous. But before he could even finish swallowing, Daddy had another spoonful on its way. Daddy fed Ryan at this speed throughout, ensuring that he couldn’t quite stop himself from missing or making a mess every now and then. Daddy retrieved a second bowl, this time of mashed apple, and repeated the process. Ryan was pretty full by the end of it, and an absolute mess - face, chin and bib covered in mushy baby food. But before Ryan was released, Daddy gave him one more bottle of milk, which he eagerly lapped down. Daddy finally wiped Ryan’s face clean with his bib, before releasing him and burping him again. Ryan was feeling positively blissful. After a somewhat traumatic experience in messing his diaper, he was now fed, burped and feeling really quite sleepy. Daddy picked up on this. “Hmm, baby’s getting sleepy huh? I think widdle Ryan needs a nap. Come on, daddy’ll put you down in your crib.” Putting his paci back in his mouth, Ryan placidly sucked as Daddy took him upstairs and laid him down in the big, cosy crib. Daddy pulled the curtains shut, and gave Ryan a cute teddy to cuddle while he tucked him in. “Sleep tight my beautiful baby boy,” Daddy whispered lovingly. “You’re going to love it here.” With a kiss on the forehead, Daddy raised the side of the crib and locked it into place, before turning on the stars and planets that hung over Ryan’s head making them spin. He locked the door behind him. Ryan was in bliss. He felt so light and fluffy, watching the stars spin as his eyes felt heavier and heavier. Before he fell asleep totally, he felt another urge to pee. But to his surprise, he found he could just let go and flood his diaper again, feeling the crinkly plastic grow warm and expand with his sogginess. Ryan smiled as he sucked his paci and closed his eyes, drifting peacefully off to a dreamless sleep. This was perfect. Chapter 13 - Lessons Learned Ryan learned a lot of things over that next week or so, living with Daddy. Lesson Number 1: life as a baby is very routine. After the first day, Daddy had quickly settled Ryan into a very consistent and repetitive daily routine. He’d wake up around 7.30, waiting for Daddy to come greet him before taking him downstairs for a spoon fed breakfast in his highchair (usually oatmeal and a bottle of milk). Following that, Daddy would take Ryan up for a diaper change into his outfit for the day - sometimes a cute onesie, a pair of shortalls, even just a T-shirt sometimes, but always with a thick, crinkly diaper around his waist. Then it was playtime for a few hours; he’d play with the toys and blocks and cars, which Daddy occasionally played along with, or if he was extra good he could watch some Teletubbies or Barney on the TV. Then it’d be lunch in the highchair around 12 or 1, followed by a nap in the crib for an hour or so. After his nap, Ryan would play for a bit more until dinner, followed by a bath, one last bottle and bedtime at 7pm sharp. Throughout the day there would be at least 3 or 4 wet diaper changes (and usually at least one messy one too), and playtime was occasionally interrupted for a bottle in daddy’s lap. This leads into Lesson Number 2: it was pretty easy to slip into the baby role once you stopped getting so embarrassed about it. Ryan was a mess of embarrassment and shame on his first day as a baby. But once he realised that no one here was going to judge him in any way, he was able to just lose himself in his newfound infancy and enjoy the complete lack of worry and responsibility that life as an infant enabled. He could play with the trucks and blocks as much as he pleased and he didn’t have to worry about school, work, money, parents, anything. Hell, he didn’t even have to worry about wiping his own ass anymore. After a few days, Daddy let Ryan cum too. But the catch was, since he wasn’t allowed to touch his diaper, he had to hump himself to climax. Ryan was so backed up that it still didn’t take long for him to absolutely explode, and Daddy praised him, reminding him that as long as he’s good and Daddy doesn’t have to punish him, he can do that again very soon. And once he got over that embarrassment hurdle, inhabiting the mind space was also easy. He grew to love the soothing rhythm of sucking on a bottle of milk. He could just let go into his diaper knowing Daddy would always be there to clean him up afterward. Even the TV shows were really entertaining once you stop caring about how old you supposedly “really” are. Life as a baby was pretty sweet. Except when it wasn’t, which brings Ryan to Lesson Number 3: being a baby kinda sucks sometimes. First of all, babies do kinda lead boring lives. They watch simple TV shows, and play with simple toys, and always need to be cared for and kept safe at every moment. There’s no excitement or risk; the biggest thrill ride of the day was if Ryan got to watch two episodes of Dora the Explorer instead of one. And the routine was repetitive sometimes to the point of mind numbing. Ryan had to struggle to remember what day it was, because they all blurred into one. Not to mention all the rules he had to follow and privileges he was no longer allowed. He wasn’t allowed to talk like a “big boy”, as Daddy said, and although he was warned at first if he didn’t talk in a sufficiently babyish manner, eventually Daddy would spank him every time and make him keep his pacifier in his mouth for a few hours. It wasn’t the only thing that would earn Ryan a spanking now either; refusing food, standing up instead of crawling, playing with himself, resisting a diaper change or doing anything that wasn’t totally consistent with a baby’s mindset was severely punished. And because Ryan inevitably slipped up at least once a day, it meant that since the first time he came, he had yet to earn the privilege again a week later. He was so frustrated but even trying to touch himself only meant he had to wait longer still. His least favourite punishment came about because he wouldn’t stop touching himself - Daddy put his hands in super thick white mittens that stopped him from being able to even play with his toys, let alone play with himself. He felt impossibly infantile with them, and vowed never to touch himself for the rest of the stay if that was the punishment. And there were countless other things about adult life that Ryan never even thought about until he was no longer permitted them. His diet now consisted solely of spoonfed mushy baby food and bottles of either juice or daddy’s specially made milk, and he certainly was never allowed to feed himself. The early bedtimes were also kind of a drag, especially since the sun would still peek through the curtains in the evening as he was tucked into his crib. Even Daddy was kinda getting to him in a way; he was intent on making sure Ryan knew he was the baby in this situation, so he always talked to him as if he were talking to a one-year-old. He never called him just Ryan; it was always ‘baby Ryan’, or even just ‘baby’ or ‘little man’. The lamest thing about being a baby was the complete lack of privacy it now meant. Daddy had complete authority over every single aspect of Ryan’s life now - he controlled when and what he ate, what he did, what he wore, when he slept, even what he said. Ryan had no independence or control over himself whatsoever. He was truly as helpless and dependent as a little baby. But it was easy enough to just lose yourself in the baby life. In fact, this led Ryan to the final Lesson, Number 4: it was kinda too easy to lose yourself in the baby life. Daddy was very intent on Ryan being dependent on his diapers for all his needs - he fed him lots of bottles to make sure he was constantly taking in fluids and thus constantly wetting. Even worse, he gave Ryan more than a few more suppositories after the first one to get him messing with ease. And they both worked with almost frightening effectiveness - Ryan didn’t even need to force himself to wet within a few days as he’d just let go and start peeing, and by the 6th day he just had to push a little bit before he found himself sitting in a messy smelly diaper. By the 9th day, Ryan started waking up soaked with no memory of wetting in the night. By that next afternoon, he was playing with his trucks when he felt his diaper suddenly growing warm as he wet himself unknowingly. Ryan was increasingly uncomfortable with the fact that he seemed to be losing control of his bodily functions against his will. But it wasn’t just his toilet training that seemed to be reversing. With all the forced pacifier use as punishment for big boy talk, Ryan started to really get fixated on it. He really did enjoy just sucking on it, and it was the best way to calm down if he was upset after a punishment. Once or twice, when it wasn’t nearby, he would instead start sucking on his thumb subconsciously. The baby treatment had physical implications too. The diet of baby food and milk meant Ryan’s messes became runnier and easier to just let go. And the diet combined with the lack of physical stimulation meant Ryan’s ripped chest and stomach had already started to devolve into a slightly chubbier build. He’d need to hit the gym big time at the end of this, he noted. No doubt a significant time on a diet like this would weaken him beyond help. Most of all though, Ryan was just bored with the routine. Daddy could tell. Ryan needed some excitement. So on the 13th day of his stay, Daddy got up extra early to prepare for Ryan’s big day. He packed a big Winnie-the-Pooh bag full of powder, wipes, an outfit change, a bottle, paci, bib, and a few diapers of course. All ready for his day out. Chapter 14 - A Grand Day Out Ryan stirred as the sunlight streamed in through the bars of the crib. Opening his eyes, he adjusted to the sight of his nursery he had grown so accustomed to over the past 13 days. He moaned behind his pacifier and grabbed Robbie, his favourite rabbit plushie. His diaper felt incredibly damp and saggy between his legs. It was a fantastic feeling, even if concerning that bed wetting was now a very real thing for him. He was rock hard but didn’t dare even hump the crib without daddy’s permission. Another day locked in mittens didn’t sound pleasant in any way whatsoever. Nonetheless, the blue onesie (complete with tiny little bottles and teddies all over!) strained against the heavy diaper, pressing it tight against Ryan’s crotch. At least it felt good. Daddy came in right on schedule. “Rise and shine my baby boy, time for num nums!” Ryan rolled over and couldn’t help but smile up at Daddy. For all of his strictness and control, he was always loving and cheerful… At least when Ryan wasn’t being punished, that is. “How’s my baby doing this morning? Hmm, soaked as usual… But at least you’re not leaky today!” Ryan blushed. Yesterday morning he was so wet that he had actually leaked through his diaper and soaked his sheets. Daddy wasn’t mad at him, but he did say that if it happened again, Ryan would need to wear double thick diapers to bed from now on. The diapers he already wore were thick enough without extra layers, so he was quietly grateful he didn’t have to endure that, and grateful his bed wetting wasn’t quite at crisis mode… Yet. Daddy lowered the crib side and picked Ryan up over his shoulder to carry him downstairs. He set him up in the highchair and strapped him in, pottering about preparing breakfast. Ryan was grateful not to have his arms strapped down this time - Daddy had done so three days ago, when he had earned his hands in mittens. That wasn’t a fun day. Bib around his neck and paci out, Daddy set to work feeding Ryan his breakfast. Oatmeal was on the menu today, and as usual Daddy somehow seemed to make sure Ryan still ended up with mush over his face, chin and bib. While Ryan sucked on his usual morning milk, Daddy sat down to his own breakfast - bacon and eggs on toast. It had been so long since he’d had solid foods, Ryan had almost forgotten what it tastes like. Two weeks on a diet of mush meant he didn’t really notice the taste anymore, but he still missed big boy food. He was grateful then that his time was almost over. The bottle finished, Daddy cleaned Ryan up and burped him, before carrying him upstairs again to get ready for the day. “Big day for you today, little guy!” Daddy said as he laid Ryan down on the changing table. He untapped the sodden garment and wiped Ryan’s damp crotch down as usual… But instead of taping another thick diaper around his waist, Daddy slid a pair of white briefs through Ryan’s feet and up around his waist. What was going on? “Daddy has some errands that he needs to do today. Normally I’d get a babysitter for you, but it’s not possible at such short notice, so instead you’ll be coming with me today! Are you ready to be a big boy just for today, baby?” Ryan flushed with nerves. He was anxious about anyone seeing him in this state… But, he reasoned, at least Daddy wasn’t making him go out diapered. And it’s not like he had anything resembling a choice these days anyway. Daddy dressed Ryan up in a light blue polo shirt, khaki shorts, and sneakers with ankle socks. He looked a bit like an overgrown child, but he supposed at least that was better than an overgrown baby. Ryan was strapped into the car seat again, but that wasn’t so bad. If he knew what was coming for him on his outing with Daddy, however, he might’ve just preferred the mittens at home. Chapter 15 - Big Boy Denied If Ryan thought that just because Daddy dressed him as a somewhat more mature kid rather than a complete infant, that meant he would be treating him as more of an equal… Well, he was sorely mistaken. As soon as Daddy pulled into the parking lot of the mall and unbuckled him from his car seat, Ryan was made to hold Daddy’s hand wherever they went, from the bank to the hardware store. Since Daddy looked old enough to be Ryan’s actual father, it made at least a few people do a double take and raise an eyebrow at the late teenager in the juvenile outfit holding the older mans hand. But to Ryan’s moderate relief, most people didn’t really look twice. It felt really weird to be walking around in normal underwear again. Ryan was now so used to having a thick layer of crinkly plastic padding encasing his crotch 24/7 that he felt oddly naked in just the thin white cotton briefs. Not to mention the baby talk which still didn’t quite relent much at all; Daddy still talked to Ryan as if he was really a toddler. “You want a lollipop, little guy?” He asked while they were in line at the pharmacy. Ryan nodded, blushing since there were definitely other people in earshot. “And one lollipop for my special little guy!” He exclaimed once they reached the counter. The cashier smiled tentatively at Ryan, who avoided eye contact. “Ryan loves lollipops, don’t you? Here you go, little guy. What do you say?” Not even daring to look up, Ryan muttered, “Thank you.” Daddy looked sternly at him while squeezing his hand and said, “I think you can do better than that, Ryan. Say thank you to the nice lady for your lollipop.” Ryan blushed a furious red as he looked up and made eye contact with the still-smiling woman and said in a slightly shaking voice, “Thank you for the lollipop. Daddy just tutted. “Kids,” he said to the cashier with a chuckle. She laughed in response, but was clearly very bemused by the entire situation. Ryan popped the lollipop into his mouth to distract himself from the embarrassment, especially since everyone behind them in line was now staring. He really quite enjoyed the lollipop a surprising amount; probably because it reminded him of his paci which he found himself craving a lot. “Okay tiger, we’ve just gotta stop in at the grocery store and then we’ll get you some McDonald’s for being such a good boy today!” Ryan beamed with happiness - finally some food that wasn’t just mush! Before they went into the store, Daddy grabbed a large bag from the backseat and put it around his shoulder. Ryan knew not to question daddy so he said nothing. Daddy led him by the hand again into the store. It was around the dairy aisle that the cramps started to hit Ryan. It was nearly 11am - around this time every day he would have his morning mess, and the bowel train was right on schedule. He almost just let go right there, until he remembered that he wasn’t in a diaper. Shit, that was a close one. He tugged at Daddy’s arm. “Yes, what is it sport?” “I, uh… I have to go potty.” “Oh yeah? Well, I’m afraid you’re gonna have to wait until we get to McDonald’s, sport. There’s no bathroom here.” Ryan whined, but Daddy slapped his wrist and he shut up. Daddy was taking his time with the groceries, and as Ryan realised, it took a lot more effort holding it in now than it did two weeks ago. He knew that if he let his mind wander for just a few moments, his body would take over and he’d immediately lose contr— “Hey Ryan, you’re back! Wait, who’s that guy and why are you… Uh, holding his hand?” Ryan froze, first at the sound of Jeremy Linnard’s voice and then at the all-too-familiar sensation of his bowels immediately letting loose, first with a loud fart followed by the seat of his pants filling with a big stinking mushy poop. Sensing the all-clear, his bladder followed suit as he completely flooded his shorts and even made a puddle where he stood. Jeremy and his buddies stared mouth agape as his hockey buddy wet his pants and messed himself all while holding the hand of some older man. “Ryan… Dude… Did you just wet yourself?” The others stared in shock as Daddy turned around. Ryan was completely petrified. “Aww, did my baby boy have an accident? Someone couldn’t even wait until we got to McDonald’s. Oh look at you, you’re soaked! And… Oh my goodness, you went poopies too didn’t you?” There was now a considerable audience to Ryan’s predicament. He could feel tears of humiliation building as Daddy put his arm around him. “Don’t worry little Ryan, Daddy’s here. C’mon, let’s get you changed and cleaned up.” Daddy escorted Ryan away, making sure to walk straight through Jeremy’s group. “Excuse me boys, my lil guy had a big accident so he needs to be changed.” Ryan didn’t dare make eye contact with any of his friends, but he could hear them immediately burst into laughter as daddy walked him to the checkout. “Excuse me ma’am, but my boy here had an accident. Do you think there’s a toilet or changing room nearby where we can get him cleaned up?” The cashier directed Daddy to a changing room nearby. Ryan could feel the eyes of the entire store on him as he was escorted away. He couldn’t help it anymore; he started sobbing. He had never felt so humiliated and degraded in his life. He actually just had an accident in public. Not only that, he shat himself in front of his friends. What the hell were they going to think of him now? Chapter 16 - Back to Basics... Again Once they were alone in the changing room, Daddy threw his arms around Ryan and grabbed him in a tight bear hug. “Shhh… It’s ok, little guy. Daddy knew he shouldn’t trust you in big boy pants. Back to diapers for you. Let’s get you all cleaned up and dressed properly, okay?” Ryan calmed down a little, and just sniffled as daddy unfolded a big changing mat over the cold linoleum floor. He closed his eyes as Daddy pulled his shorts and peeled his briefs off. Ryan dared to peek again as Daddy tutted. “Definitely not a big boy, even these shorts are ruined!” Indeed, the back of the shorts was stained brown as the mess had seeped through his briefs. He couldn’t stop himself whimpering again. “Shhh, don’t cry baby. Here.” Daddy pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, and he started sucking immediately. He didn’t care how babyish he felt, it was the only thing that made him feel better right now. After wiping Ryan’s thoroughly poopy bottom down, Daddy pulled out a bottle of powder and not one, but two thick diapers from the bag he had brought in. How coincidental that as soon as Daddy had brought that bag with him, Ryan had a huge accident that necessitated it… Except maybe it wasn’t an accident. Well, it certainly was for Ryan… But maybe Daddy had planned it all. He wanted Ryan to mess in public so he could humiliate him beyond anything else he’d ever experienced. Ryan felt so desperately helpless. He was now beginning to realise just how much power Daddy had over his life. Daddy powdered him up and taped both diapers around his waist. One was thick by itself, but this was something else. “That was a big accident you had, little man. It’s a good thing Daddy packed a change of clothes too, you ruined these shorts and briefs! Daddy’s gotta keep you in double diapers for a while, I think, if you’re having such big accidents. Don’t wanna risk ruining any else of your nice clothes.” Daddy pulled out a change of outfit - his “favourite” light blue T-shirt with tiny teddy bears and bottles adorning every inch, and a pair of denim shortalls with a Winnie-the-Pooh print adorning the bib and snaps in the crotch for easy diaper access. Ryan tried to blink back the tears as Daddy dressed him in the humiliatingly infantile outfit. He got terrified for a moment when it seemed like the snaps weren’t going to fit over his diapers, but thankfully they eventually snapped into place. But that was only a small consolation. Standing up, Ryan still looked incredibly infantile; the shortalls did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge and the plastic rims even peeked out of the leg holes. His butt looked massive, and if it wasnt obvious enough to almost anyone that he was wearing a big diaper underneath his clothes, the forced waddle caused by his legs being spread apart by the thick plastic and the extremely audible crinkle was proof. And the Velcro shoes and socks combo may have made him look like a bit of a kid before, but now combined with his new outfit, he looked nothing more than an absolute baby. “Good baby,” Daddy chuckled. “One last thing…” He retrieved a Winnie the Pooh pacifier clip from the bag, and attached it to his shortalls bib. “Daddy knows how much you love your binkie little man, so this is so you don’t lose it.” Ryan suckled in meek appreciation. “Okay, back to shopping and then lunch!” Chapter 17 - Baby on Board Ryan felt as if the eyes of the entire store were on him as Daddy marched him by the hand toward the cashier. It didn’t matter that no one was particularly staring aside from a few double takes. The undeniably and overtly infantile outfit, the massive bulge in his crotch, the obvious crinkle sound that Ryan made with every step that now seemed louder than ever (or maybe Ryan was just more conscious of it than ever), and of course the goofy waddle that the thick diapers and Daddy’s brisk stride forced him into… Ryan would’ve felt completely humiliated even if there was no one in the store at all. “Sorry about that,” Daddy said cheerfully to the cashier. “My poor lil guy had an accident so we had to get him all changed and dressed more appropriately.” Ryan blushed furiously as Daddy ruffled his hair. The cashier smiled at Ryan bemusedly, looking his outfit up and down. Ryan realised he had still been sucking away on his paci the whole time and spat it out immediately. “Ah ah ah, you keep that in for now, little guy.” Daddy immediately retrieved the pacifier hanging down on Ryan’s front and shoved it back in his mouth. Ryan whined quietly to himself. “You just keep sucking on your binkie until Daddy says so.” He turned to the cashier and chuckled, shaking his head. “Kids…” The cashier continued staring at Ryan even while he was scanning the items. “So if you don’t mind me asking,” he started, “why is he dressed like a baby and all? It’s a pretty good costume.” “Oh this isn’t a costume,” Daddy smiled, “these are little Ryan’s normal clothes! He is kind of just a big baby boy, you see. He uses his diapers, sleeps in his crib and plays with his toys and everything. Normally at home I just keep him in a T-shirt and diaper; makes it easier to see when he needs changing. He’s a little stinker, all right! Aww, he’s embarrassed. It’s ok, little guy, we’ll go get you some lunch now, yeah?” Ryan was just about in tears again as Daddy led him out of the store finally. He could’ve sworn he saw the cashier whip out his phone and record his crinkly waddling bottom as he left. Finally he was in the car, the car seat straps feeling even tighter against Ryan’s massively puffy crotch. Daddy pinched his cheek and smiled. “Don’t worry baby, you’re still a good boy even if you did have a big accident. It’s ok, daddy just knows now that he needs to keep you in diapers properly now. Let’s go get you some num nums!” Ryan was at least happy to have some reprieve from the constant baby food. It was almost a slight relenting in Daddy’s constant babying, in a way. Except for the fact that Daddy still chose his meal for him (a happy meal, which daddy cut up for him), he still had to wear his bib, Daddy still fed him and he still had to drink his milk from his bottle - Daddy specially requested the cashier to put his milk in his bottle. And Ryan still ended up a mess with ketchup all over his face as per usual. Before leaving, Daddy stuck a finger into his shortalls; he was indeed wet. He didn’t even remember going at all. “Soggy already! Well, it’s about time we headed home anyway. You’re well overdue for your nap. Those double diapers can hold a lot, so I won’t need to change you for a bit.” He was right; Ryan was already getting sleepy. It was a totally exhausting day. The rest of the afternoon played out much as usual. After his nap, Daddy thankfully changed him into his normal diapers, and he watched some Teletubbies for being a good boy. After the usual mushy dinner and a bath, he was put down to bed. The events of the day out earlier were still vivid in Ryan’s mind. You might wonder why he didn’t just try and escape or protest against Daddy’s humiliating treatment of him. Well, it was pretty simple - starting from the moment he messed himself in the store, Ryan was completely rock hard, more so than he had ever been in his life. The experience was humiliating, sure, but it was also incredibly hot and one of his deepest fantasies brought to life. And now he was still just as horny as then. He was going to be a good boy for Daddy and not touch it… but fuck it, he’d be going home tomorrow anyway and he wouldn’t be able to sleep with this anyway. He rolled onto his front and started vigorously humping the crib mattress. He furiously sucked his pacifier as he quickly approached climax, thinking of what a stinky, naughty baby he had been and how Daddy had humiliated him. He completely exploded into his diaper, barely suppressing his moans. He rolled back onto his back and smiled. Tomorrow he’d have some explaining to do to his friends, but he’d cross that bridge when he got to it. Tonight was his last chance to enjoy this blissful sensation, before he went home the next day to his big life. Of course, he wouldn’t be going anywhere. But he didn’t know that. He just sucked his paci, cuddled his plushie and drifted off to a peaceful sleep, his diaper growing warm and wet as he did. Chapter 18 - This Is Your Home Now And so Ryan woke up that morning to Daddy gently shaking him awake, saying that his time was up and that it’s time for him to go back home now. Ryan was sad to leave, but grateful that he was now able to return to his normal life after two whole weeks as a baby. He could walk, talk like an adult, use the bathroom and eat proper food! He felt kinda silly in his briefs after two weeks of diapers, but he was happy he had this experience. It was fun being a baby, but he was glad it wouldn’t be a full time dealio; he just wouldn’t be able to handle that. He burst into his front door and said, “Mom, Dad, I’m home!” His mom came bustling into the foyer and gave him a big hug. “How did you guys go when I was gone?” “Oh we did fine, your father just did some work on the garage and I kept myself busy with the office work and all that. And how was your trip? Did you see lots of sights and good morning baby boy! Rise and shine, time for num nums!” Ryan froze. "Wait… what did you say? His mom was still smiling as she broke away from him and continued. “Goodness me you’re a soggy baby this morning!” “Wha’ the he’ iss goin’ on?!” Ryan said, or more appropriately mumbled, because his speech was garbled by the pacifier now in his mouth. Mom suddenly grabbed his diapered crotch, which was definitely wet. Wait a minute… diapered?! Ryan looked down and found himself suddenly dressed in a light blue Care Bears onesie with a very thick (and soggy) bulge in his crotch that could only mean he was well diapered and in need of a change. “Let’s get you changed, baby boy,” Mom said, but this time, her voice was much deeper and masculine, just like Daddy’s voic– Ryan awoke with a start to Daddy leaning over him in his crib, lowering the side rail. “Well good morning sleepy head!” Ryan looked around to see himself still in the nursery. It was just a dream, then. But today was still the day for him to go home. “You’re a soggy little baby boy aren’t you? Almost leaking, even! Daddy’s gonna have to put you in thicker diapers for bedtime from now on, I think.” From now on? But Ryan was going home today. Daddy really was committed to the role play. Daddy picked him up and changed his soggy bottom as usual. He got ready for his sodden diaper to be replaced with the thin white briefs that would herald his return to adulthood… only to find his nostrils confronted with the sweet smell of baby powder, his ears with a distinct plastic crinkling sound, and when he opened them, his eyes with the sight of a thick diaper being unfolded for Daddy to tape onto Ryan’s waist. Was he going to be sent home in a diaper? Perhaps a memento of his stay? Ryan was quietly contemplating while Daddy set to work at his usual routine, sliding the diaper underneath Ryan’s bum and taping it round his waist. And then his outfit… Daddy retrieved a blue Sesame Street snap shouldered T-shirt, but nothing else over his diaper. Ryan was a bit confused now. Surely he wasn’t going to send him home in this? Breakfast time, and Ryan was still confused. It had definitely been two weeks, but there was not a single change in Daddy’s demeanour as he spoonfed Ryan in his highchair and bib as he had always done these last fourteen days. Ryan went to try and ask Daddy when he would be going home today, but was swiftly silenced with a spoonful of oatmeal. One baba and a burping later, and Daddy took Ryan back upstairs, sat him down and looked him in the eye. This must be it. “Playtime, baby Ryan!” Or not. “Daddy…” Ryan said hesitantly, not sure how to put it. “Yes, sport?” “Well, I mean… uh…” “Come on little man, use your words.” “Well it’s been fourteen days now…” “Goodness me, has it? Well, the time flies doesn’t it?” He chuckled and picked Ryan up, taking him over to the rocking chair and sit him on his knee. “Uh… So when was I gonna go home?” Daddy chuckled again and bounced Ryan on his knee. “Silly baby! You are home.” Ryan was extremely lost. “No, I mean, it’s over now, and I get to go back home to my normal life and–” “This is your home now, baby. And this is your normal life now too. You’ll be living with Daddy from now on.” Ryan paused, and then it dawned on him what he was saying. “But-- no, you can’t do tha–” Ryan was immediately silenced as Daddy tutted and shoved Ryan’s pacifier into his open mouth - but this time he secured it with a strap so that he couldn’t spit it out. This was immediately followed by his hands being encased in the mittens that he usually earned for touching himself. His eyes went wide with fear and he tried to protest, but as usual the pacifier reduced all his words to incomprehensible babble. Daddy smiled and grabbed Ryan closely, rocking back and forth as he gently rubbed the terrified boy’s back. “There there, little baby… it’s ok, Daddy’s got you. You thought that Daddy was going to let you go back to your big boy life now, didn’t you?” He chuckled again. “Silly baby. Daddy knows what little Ryan needs, and it’s not big boy pants. Because you’re not a big boy anymore, Ryan. You really are just a little baby who needs to be back in diapers permanently. I mean, just look at what happened yesterday when you went poopy in your pants! No, you’ll be living with Daddy for good from now on. But don’t worry, it’s ok, Daddy knows just what his little baby wants and needs. He doesn’t need any of those silly big boy things like school or cars; he just needs his paci, his baba, his teddy and his daddy to change his diapies whenever!” Daddy sniffed and smiled deviously at Ryan. “Oh, in fact, I think Ryan might need that last one right away!” Ryan was thoroughly confused, until Daddy cheerfully patted his diapered bum, and Ryan felt a sensation that had never felt so horrific - the distinct smushing of poop up against his butt, and the unfortunate smell of a very stinky diaper. Ryan was petrified in complete shock. He had absolutely no memory of even feeling the need to mess, let alone actually doing it. In just two weeks, had he really just been completely un-potty trained?! His emotions were in a daze as Daddy pinched his cheek and said, “don’t worry baby, Daddy is always here to change your stinky diapers.” Ryan was completely checked out as Daddy changed his diaper and laid him down in the crib for an early nap time. But this time, Daddy strapped him down tightly to the mattress, ensuring he could barely move an inch let alone try and escape. “I know you’re probably upset about not going back to big boy pants,” Daddy cooed as he tucked Ryan in. “But you’ll learn to love it, little man. Daddy just wants what’s best for you, and it just so happens that what’s best is that you’re kept in diapers and as a baby for your own good.” He kissed Ryan on the forehead, eyes still wide with fear, and closed the curtains before locking the door behind him. Ryan looked around him, since it was the only thing he could do. He couldn’t move his legs, or his arms, or even his fingers since they were encased in super thick padded mittens. He couldn’t even talk, only suck on his pacifier that was strapped around his head. He looked at the bars of the crib, now seeming like the bars to his infantile jail cell. All Ryan had wanted was two weeks to live out his fantasy, and then straight back home, no strings attached. Well, he got his wish. Ryan kept sucking away on his pacifier - he couldn’t stop himself even if he wanted to. It just made him so calm and peaceful. Even after everything that had just happened, he could feel himself drifting off to sleep somehow. His mind was screaming to resist, to stay awake knowing that this was just part of Daddy’s plan. He had to try and escape at the first possible opportunity. But right now the sleep was overwhelming - Ryan could barely keep his eyes open, and the rhythmic sucking didn’t stop. The last thing Ryan before he closed his eyes was the “Baby Ryan” sign emblazoned above his crib. Two weeks ago, Ryan thought it was a cute nickname and a sign of his role in the little role play. But right now, it was clear that this wasn’t a cute nickname anymore - “Baby Ryan” was no longer role play, it was a life sentence. Chapter 19 - The Next Morning Ryan squinted as he woke up, the bright early morning sunlight streaming in from the windows. He had that dream again, that he was back to his normal life and treated like an adult once more. As his eyes came into focus, he saw the bars of the crib and his wider nursery again that confirmed it was all just a dream - he was indeed still trapped under Daddy’s care, still in diapers, and still a baby. The events of last night, indeed, were not a dream. He groaned and sucked his pacifier as he cuddled Robbie, his favourite plushie, as the distinct aroma of a super wet diaper greeted his nostrils. Normally he might try and enjoy this sensation, but yesterday Daddy had locked Ryan’s “peepee”, as he called it, in a chastity cage preventing him from even getting a boner, let alone being able to play with it. Ryan sighed as he rubbed his eyes - or tried to anyway, since the mittens stopped his fingers from actually doing anything. He wasn’t strapped down to the crib anymore, but that’s only because Daddy didn’t need to do it - the bars of Ryan’s crib were high enough that he couldn’t get any real grip with his mittens to climb out. He was truly trapped in this infantile prison. Things had changed dramatically since Daddy had abandoned all pretense of letting Ryan go the day before. He was still babied - Daddy still fed him, dressed him, changed his diapers and cared for him in every way. But it had changed for sure. Ryan didn’t feel calm or at peace anymore. Now that he knew Daddy fully intended on keeping him forever, Ryan felt completely helpless to resist. He was now hyper-aware of how little control he had over his life now, and how much he was really beginning to regress. Yesterday he really did make poopies in his diaper without even realising… He barely had time to mull this over before Daddy came striding in, his usual jovial self. “Good morning baby! How’s my good little baby this morning?” He grabbed Ryan firmly and turned him over, so he could unbutton his onesie and check his diaper. Ryan noticed that much of the gentleness Daddy treated him with previously had all but evaporated, replaced with a sort of firmness that only made Ryan feel even more helpless as Daddy pulled the back of Ryan’s diaper. “Just soggy,” Daddy chuckled. “Good baby,” he pinched Ryan’s blushing cheek. “Time for num nums!” Daddy released Ryan from his crib and picked him up to carry him down to the kitchen. Daddy had fixed Ryan the usual breakfast of mushy oatmeal, and after locking him in the highchair tightly, he went about the usual routine of tying the bib round Ryan’s neck and getting his bottle ready. But before taking Ryan’s pacifier out, he gave him a stern look. “Now Ryan, you’ve got two choices. You can kick up a fuss and try and act like a big boy if you want. But all that’s going to earn you is your binkie back in your mouth, a good spanking and the rest of the day in the crib with an enema cleanout to stop your fussing. Or, you can be a good baby and eat your num nums for dadda without a fuss at all. So, tell me - are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sucked on his paci and nodded up at Daddy. He knew this wasn’t the right time to try and formulate an escape anyway - he had to make Daddy let his guard down, and as much as he hated it, Ryan knew that meant he had to fully submit to the treatment at least for a bit. Daddy removed the pacifier straps and finally let Ryan’s jaw move freely again. “I want to hear you say it. Are you going to act like a big boy?” Ryan swallowed and adopted the cute childish tone that Daddy had trained him to use. “No Dadda, I won’t.” “And what will you be?” “I’ll be a good baby.” “Because…?” Ryan swallowed hard and blushed as he said it: “Because I am a baby.” Daddy smiled widely. “That’s right Ryan. You’re just a widdle baby boy and nothing more. And once we get some num nums in baby’s tummy, we’re going to start some new methods to make little Ryan into the happiest little baby in the land!” Ryan gulped inwardly as Daddy started spooning the familiar mushy muck into (and onto) Ryan’s mouth. That window of opportunity for escape seemed to be getting smaller and smaller… Chapter 20 - Who’s a Good Baby? After breakfast, Ryan found himself back in the nursery again. But there were two new additions that he swore were never there before - a huge TV screen, much bigger than the old one, and what looked like an oversized baby bouncer facing it. Daddy hoisted Ryan up into it and strapped him in tightly. “Daddy’s got some fun stuff for baby Ryan to watch while Daddy does some work. It’s a special show just for babies so Daddy can’t watch it!” He ruffled Ryan’s hair and squeezed his still soggy crotch. Daddy strapped the paci back in Ryan’s mouth and popped a pair of headphones over his head. And then, Ryan was alone. He could barely move at all - just sorta wriggle and squirm to make him bounce up and down. He whimpered behind his paci as he felt more helpless than ever. Suddenly, the massive screen burst into life and a whimsical childish tune started filling his ears. A bunch of happy teddy bears were dancing across the colourful screen to a simple rhythm. It caught Ryan’s attention and he was a little captivated. The melody was gentle and soothing, and the way the bears danced back and forth on screen was transfixing. He started sucking his paci to the rhythm of the music and bobbing his head along too. He felt very soothed and blissful as he happily sucked his binky. “Snap out of it!” He thought to himself, breaking free from his infantile trance state. He had to avoid whatever this bizarre show was doing to him and fight the hypnotic spell. But all he could do was try and avoid looking at the screen, and when he did, it felt like the hypnotic music grew louder and louder, and all Ryan wanted to do was suck his binkie and watch the funny bears dance across the screen and bounce up and down. He was vaguely aware of his diaper growing warm and wet as it pressed up against his skin, but he thought no more of it once his eyes were glued back to the screen. Suddenly, the bears stopped dancing, but the music continued at a lower volume. The “head” bear looked at the camera and said, “It’s baby time! Who’s a big boy?” The bear pointed at the screen… no, the bear pointed right at Ryan. “Are you a big boy?” ‘Of course I am,’ Ryan thought to himself. “No’ me,” Ryan said clumsily behind the pacifier, not even thinking about his words as they just sort of tumbled out instinctively. “No, that’s right!” The bear said happily. “You’re just a baby!” Ryan smiled gleefully and nodded. “Who’s a good baby?” “I’m a goo’ bay-bee,” Ryan said. “Who’s just a baby?” “I’m jus’ a bay-bee!” “Good baby!” Ryan kicked happily and sucked his binkie in bliss. Yup, he was just a baby. Just a silly little baby who loved his daddy. “What do babies do?” One of the bears asked. The main bear smiled and said, “Well, that’s what we’re going to teach the baby!” Ryan felt a mix of emotions. He felt so oddly happy and gleeful, and wriggled about in his bouncer, but in the back of his mind he felt the terror of his now-suppressed adult consciousness that had seemingly been replaced with a powerful infantile bliss. It felt so good to submit to it. It felt so good to become a baby. It felt so right to be a baby. Ryan was a baby. Just a happy little baby. “First, babies suck their binkies.” Ryan sucked happily and kicked his feet. “Babies don’t drink from cups, they drink from their baba!” Ryan loved his milky babas that Daddy made for him. He wanted one now! “Babies always eat with a bib and love their num nums!” “And…” the main baby paused and looked straight at Ryan again… “babies make poopies in their diapees!” Ryan immediately felt a soft warm mush spread all over his bottom as he filled his diaper without a care in the world. Ryan’s adult mind was screaming in horror but his body had been taken over by a vastly powerful infantile power that just kept sucking his paci harder and harder as Ryan bounced up and down in his soiled diaper. The bears clapped. “Good baby!” They all said in unison. “Good babies always make stinkies in their diapees!” Ryan giggled and bounced, feeling the mess smushing up against his butt. It felt so good to be a good baby and make stinkies. He wanted to do it all the time now. He wanted to make Daddy happy. He knew that making Daddy happy meant he had to be a good baby. And now, Ryan knew that being a good baby meant making stinkies in his diapees. “Are you a big boy?” The bear asked again. Ryan empathically shook his head and said, “No!” “Are you a baby?” Ryan nodded energetically. “I’m a baby!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I am!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I’m a stinky baby!” “Good baby!” The screen and the colours began to swirl before Ryan’s eyes making his pupils dilate. Ryan sucked his binkie and bounced up and down in his poopy diaper as the first bits of his baby programming latched themselves onto his mind. Chapter 21 - Baby Wants His Baba “Showtime’s over, baby!” Ryan immediately jolted back to his senses. The film was over; long over, in fact. He completely blanked once the bears had appeared… and all he remembered was being all happy and blissful as he sucked his paci and– “Oh my, I think someone is a stinky baby!” Ryan’s ears immediately pricked up at that and he looked straight at Daddy. “Who’s a stinky baby?” Daddy chuckled as he unstrapped Ryan and hoisted him into his arms. Ryan felt it again - that overwhelming sense of bliss taking over his body. He started sucking his binkie to the rhythm of the music again. “You’re a good baby for going poopy in your diaper. Such a good baby. You like being a good baby, don’t you, Ryan?” Ryan looked at Daddy and immediately found himself nodding. He did like being a good baby and making Daddy happy. He wanted to know how else he could make Daddy happy. Daddy patted Ryan’s heavily poopy diaper and the sensation of poop smudging against his butt immediately snapped Ryan out of it. What the hell was that? He felt like he entered some sort of trance and all sense of self and maturity was replaced by infantile simplicity and bliss. Daddy chuckled again as he laid Ryan’s poopy butt down to change him. “There’s a good baby. Looks like your baby programming went very well. From now on, you’ll have no control over your poopies ever again. Don’t worry, this is just the beginning. We’ll work on your speech next, I think. Before long, you’ll learn to love your new life. You’ll be a real baby boy, Ryan!” Ryan’s eyes widened in terror as he realised what Daddy was doing to him. He didn’t just want to treat Ryan like a baby; he was now doing his best to make sure Ryan became a baby. And he was well on his way… “Time for a baba!” Ryan felt that gush of overwhelming babyishness flow through him again. ‘Babies love their babas,’ he remembered the bears saying. Silly bears, they were so colourful and cuddly. Maybe Daddy would get Ryan a bear like that if he was a good baby and drank his baba– Ryan snapped back to reality. This was really beginning to terrify him. Lying in Daddy’s lap, he tried to move away as Daddy brought the bottle to his lips. He knew that drinking the bottle in this state would only make his programming even harder to resist. Ryan had to resist. He had to break free of Daddy’s power and stop himself from being regressed into a mindless infant. But all he could do was close his mouth. “Open up, Ryan. Be a good baby and drink your baba.” It took all of Ryan’s willpower and then some to keep his mouth shut. The voice in his head was saying, ‘Daddy’s right, I am a baby and I need my baba, and I love my baba…’ Acting purely on reflex, Ryan knocked the bottle out of Daddy’s hand. Daddy looked very cross, and Ryan immediately regretted it. With one swift move, Ryan was thrust over Daddy’s knee and his diaper pulled down to expose his butt. SLAP! The spanks came hard and fast on Ryan’s butt and thighs. He’d been spanked before, but somehow this time felt even worse to Ryan. In fact, he could feel his emotions getting out of control. And then like a dam bursting, Ryan burst into tears and started howling with pain. It was a good minute of spanking before Daddy stopped, and Ryan was a complete blubbering mess. His face was red and hot and streaked with tears. Daddy looked him in the eye. “Now tell me, are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sniffled and nodded. “Tell me.” “I-I’ll be a good baby,” Ryan whimpered out. “Do you want your baba?” “Yes Daddy…” “Say it properly!” Daddy slapped Ryan on the thigh again and made him sob. “Yes Daddy! I want my baba! I want my baba!” “Good baby.” Ryan was laid back in Daddy’s lap and the bottle offered again. This time, he took it without protest. Still a blubbery mess of emotion, he immediately latched onto the nipple and suckled the milk down fast. He just wanted his baba. Daddy put Ryan’s paci back in, but didn’t strap it in. He need not anyway, since Ryan passively accepted it and sucked. Back in the crib for nap time, Ryan tried to muster the resolve to calm down and think of a way out… but then the hypnotic music started playing gently, and Ryan felt his mind empty. He sucked his binkie to the rhythm, felt his diapee expand and grow warm as he wet and his eyelids grow heavy as he drifted off to a peaceful, dreamless sleep… just like a good baby should. Chapter 22 - Reprogramming Continues The next day, Ryan woke up as usual in the relatively early morning. He groggily stirred, sucked his paci and cuddled his teddy. He had slept so well; like a baby, even. Ryan rolled over and sat up. But it was when he sat his heavily diapered bottom on the mattress that he realised something was very, scarily different: he was met with the unmistakeable smushing sensation of a poop-filled diaper. Ryan froze in terror, and the smell of poop quickly reached his nostrils to confirm that yes, he had made stinkies in his diaper in his sleep. Ryan’s heart started pounding with terror. He really felt like he was losing his entire sense of adulthood and reverting back to infancy at a speed he never even thought possible. The most terrifying thing was, the only thought going through his head: ‘I want my Daddy’. His emotions were welling up inside of him and he felt like he would burst. Ryan opened his mouth and his paci fell out as he let out an involuntary whine before he came back to his senses and clasped his hands over his mouth. He really did just about cry because he needed a diaper change. He was losing himself already. Daddy came in at that, clearly hearing Ryan’s little whimpers. He praised Ryan for making stinkies as usual, which made him swell with happiness. Ryan really loved being a good baby and making stinkies. Ryan shook his head again, clearing the haze. He felt so powerless up against these infantile traits that seemed to be slowly taking over his mind. After a diaper change and breakfast, Daddy announced it was time for Ryan’s show again. This time, Ryan wasn’t locked in his bouncer or had his paci strapped in, but was just sat in front of the TV. Daddy said he was just going to go to the store while Ryan got to enjoy some more baby conditioning and reprogramming. He kissed Ryan on the cheek and left. Ryan was alert. This was his chance! He waited to hear Daddy’s car leave the driveway, as the screen burst into life again. The music penetrated his mind and he started sucking his binkie to its rhythm once again. He loved his binkie, it made him feel so happy and peaceful and reminded him of his baba, which he also loved. The bears danced onto the screen and Ryan beamed widely. He couldn’t stop himself from clapping a little bit with glee. It was his favourite show! His adult conscience screamed in horror as it knew another aspect of himself was about to be reverted back to infancy, but the hypnotic power of the bears had already taken hold of Ryan completely. He took absolutely no notice of the fact that he was wetting himself without the slightest semblance of control. The session yesterday had seemingly completely taken away his toilet training. “Who’s a good baby?” The bears asked again. “I am!” Ryan said happily. “I’m a good baby!” “Yes you are! Are you ready for your next baby lesson?” Ryan’s adult consciousness was begging with his overpowering baby self to resist. ‘Just get up. Look away, stand up and go. The door is wide open, he’s gone. You can escape before it’s too late.’ “Yes!” Ryan said, nodding. “This is a big one… can you count to ten with us?” The bears counted, and Ryan counted along with them. Easy! “Good baby! Now you try again!” Ryan started counting alone. “One, two… three… uh… f-five… no… that’s not right…” Ryan was confused. He knew what came after three, and it wasn’t five, it was… wait… what was it?! Ryan didn’t know what came after three. The information was genuinely absent from his mind. He looked up in confusion and shock. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to count, that’s what Daddy is for! No more numbers for you, baby.” Ryan nodded emphatically at the bears. That made sense! Of course babies don’t need numbers. That’s a big boy thing! “Now look around the room. You should see some words.” Ryan did so; he saw a big picture book in the corner and grabbed it. It was a simple story about bears, of course, “The Bears in the Woods”. “Now read those words, baby.” He opened the book and found a random sentence. “The bears loved the woods; they would always frolick and play together,” Ryan read slowly and out loud. He looked up at the screen again. The main bear looked him straight in the eye, and said, “Good baby! But I think you should try again!” Ryan looked down and went to read again, but the words had changed. In fact, they weren’t words at all now - they were just unintelligible squiggles. Ryan turned the pages of the book frantically, but saw only more squiggles. He closed the book and looked at the title - but it too was just a mass of nonsense squiggles. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to read. Daddy reads for baby! No more reading for baby!” Ryan had just completely lost the ability to read and count, but he didn’t mind right now. In his utterly transfixed and hypnotised state, he felt right. “One more thing… babies need to be talking like babies too! Say, ‘Daddy’.” Ryan repeated. The bears continued reciting a bunch of words to Ryan for a good few minutes, as Ryan repeated them back to them. ‘Diapee’, ‘stinkies’, ‘baba’… all babyish words that sounded very cute and infantile, as well as normal words like ‘thank you’ and ‘please’ that had been babified into ‘fankyoo’ and ‘pwease’. At the end, the bears praised Ryan again, and he swelled with happiness. “Good baby!” The screen started swirling again, and Ryan’s pupils dilated again. In the absence of his binkie, he shoved his thumb in his mouth and started sucking away to the beat. The programming continued to take over his brain as the door laid wide open. The front door was even unlocked. But Ryan didn’t even notice anymore. Any thought of escaping had long been wiped from his thoughts. He just sucked his thumb and stared at the colours and swirls as he descended further and further into infancy. Daddy came back to find Ryan asleep on the floor, his thumb in his mouth as he gently ducked, and his diaper soaked. Daddy smiled. Ryan was ready for another day out. Chapter 23 - Another Grand Day Out “Wakey wakey! Naptime’s over, baby!” Ryan opened his eyes in surprise. He was in the crib again, on his stomach, with his thumb planted in his mouth. He sucked it placidly for a few seconds before coming to and yanking it out, covered in drool. He blushed furiously at his infantile transgression, but Daddy just chuckled and ruffled his hair. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. “You’re such a good little boy, Ryan. You love being Daddy’s baby, don’t you?” Ryan’s trance was reactivated with the words “good baby”. His thoughts emptied out of his mind, and he was transfixed on Daddy. He loved his big strong Daddy. And he did love being a baby. He was a baby. Nothing more. He smiled vacantly and nodded. Daddy smirked. “Time for a diapee change, tiger! You’re soaked! Besides, we’ve got somewhere to be soon. Daddy needs to take his baby to see a special doctor for a checkup, but we need to run some errands first!” Ryan got jolted back to reality as Daddy laid his soaked butt down on the changing table. At first he was mildly terrified of the prospect of another public humiliation… but then he realised this was a chance to escape! Surely he’d be able to signal to someone that he was being kept prisoner, and someone would rescue him from Daddy’s clutches. Daddy put Ryan into double thick diapers again, and picked out the cutest outfit again: a sailor suit with the smallest pair of shorts Ryan had ever seen. They did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge in front and back, and the leg bands of the diaper could be easily seen through the extremely brief leg holes. Daddy wasn’t bothering with big boy wear this time. Daddy got ready and packed Ryan’s diaper bag ready for the day out. Ryan squirmed nervously while he watched: Daddy stuck a few diapers, powder, baby wipes, his paci, bottle, a bib, spoon and some baby food… and what looked like a very babyish but nonetheless intimidating harness. Daddy noticed Ryan’s nervous look and chuckled. “This is just for naughty babies who try and run off. But that’s not you, is it, little guy?” Ryan nervously shook his head. “Do you know what you are?” Daddy grinned. Ryan squirmed in discomfort as Daddy leaned in to whisper in his ear. “You’re a good baby.” Ryan could feel that overwhelming warmth flood his body at those words. Whenever Daddy called him a good baby, everything just seemed so much nicer, so much more colourful and warmer, and so much happier. It was the most overwhelming sensation he’d ever felt, and it was impossible to resist. Daddy grinned widely and gently pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, which Ryan immediately accepted and sucked to the rhythm of that music that was now resonating around his brain. He heard the bears’ voices in his head. ‘Good baby’, they chanted in unison to the rhythm of the music. Suckle suckle suckle. Good baby. He opened his eyes and looked at Daddy, who was carrying him to the car. Daddy smiled down at Ryan and pinched his cheek and said it again: ‘Good baby’. Ryan smiled behind his paci as Daddy patted his super thickly padded bottom, making Ryan giggle. The mantras of the bears kept resonating in Ryan’s head. Good baby. Good baby. Just a baby. Just a baby. Daddy’s baby. Just Daddy’s good baby… The click of a car seat lock encasing Ryan’s crotch finally brought him out of his deep trance properly. Daddy had been free to secure Ryan in his car seat, and no amount of fiddling with the straps or lock could budge it at all. In fact, Daddy chuckled at his efforts when he climbed into the drivers’ seat. Ryan could only sit in nerve wracked anticipation as Daddy drove him off, without a single clue of where he was being taken or what awaited him. As they stopped at a light, another car pulled up right beside them. Ryan was wise enough to know (with a stern look from Daddy as a reminder) that things could only get so much worse if he tried to make a scene in front of these people - after all, he was tightly strapped into this car seat, so there was no escape from his wrath. But Ryan did suddenly become much more conscious of how infantile he looked as he looked down at his adorable sailor suit outfit, and then he looked back at the adjacent car and realised the occupants (a young teenage couple) were staring at him. Ryan immediately spat the pacifier out and went bright red; he could’ve sworn he recognised the guy from school. Daddy tutted and said, “You’re a fussy baby tonight, aren’t you?” He grabbed the dangling paci and shoved it straight back into Ryan’s mouth. “You keep your binkie in for now. The couple started laughing and Ryan went bright pink with humiliation. But he still dared not resist or protest - he was in no such position of power to do anything of the sort. He could only suck his pacifier to try and forget the humiliation. He started sucking that pacifier a lot faster though when Daddy pulled up at their destination. “Here we are, lil guy… a playground!” Chapter 24 - Park Time Ryan looked around the park in trepidation. It was a big park; lots of swings, slides, merry-go-rounds, those bouncy horses on a spring, and a few benches as well. It was also totally empty, and Ryan was unsure if that was a blessing or a curse. He could only assume one thing: Daddy was expecting him to play. Daddy took him by the hand and led him over to the swings first, in a brisk stride that made Ryan waddle in an almost comical way as he tried to cope with the huge diaper in his far-too-brief shorts. He could only imagine how massive his butt looked, and he was partly grateful that the park was deserted… but his heart sank once he realised it meant escaping Daddy would be impossible without other people around. He wasn’t dumb enough to just try and run away; he needed a real and proper distraction. Daddy picked Ryan up and sat him in the swing seat. “Play time for baby,” he cooed while he pushed Ryan gently in the swing. Daddy made him play on all the equipment, and made sure to supervise him closely at every step - Ryan went bright red when he realised it was because Daddy was filming and taking pictures of his playtime. “Isn’t this fun?” Daddy chuckled. Ryan had to nod; he couldn’t tell if it was the brainwashing or not, but he couldn’t help but smile and enjoy the playground, especially the merry-go-round while Daddy spun him round and round. It aroused the playful child in him - the one that always enjoyed playgrounds and parks such as these but never got the chance to once it became socially unacceptable for someone his age to still play like this. He needn’t worry about that now. After a good half hour of play, Daddy led Ryan over to the park bench, his soggy diaper making him waddle all the way (when did he go? He didn’t remember anymore). The bib went round his neck and the usual routine of spoonfed mush followed. Ryan was extra nervous about people seeing, and for good reason - a jogger couple ran by, distracting Ryan as he made eye contact with him. He must had looked one hell of a sight with his big Cookie Monster bib and face all covered in mushy baby food, and Daddy certainly didn’t help matters when the spoon collided with Ryan’s cheek while he was distracted, smearing the entire side with yellow mush. “You really are a cranky one tonight, huh?” Daddy chided a little too loudly. “Stop being a fussy baby and open wide for Daddy!” The couple gawked as they passed, and Ryan blushed furiously. But he had to stay calm. His opportunity had yet to come. The babyish humiliation would just have to be endured… but how much longer could he take it? After a milky baba and a wipe down, Ryan was made to continue playing. Daddy took dozens of photos and made Ryan pose on the equipment. And just as Ryan was bouncing on the bouncy horse, a big warm smushy sensation began to cover his rear end. He groaned inwardly as his bowel muscles betrayed not a single ounce of control and Ryan uncontrollably messed himself again. Daddy smiled at Ryan - he knew exactly what happened. “What’s wrong, baby? Do you need Daddy’s help?” Ryan nodded solemnly. “Aww… did baby make a stinky?” Without warning, he pulled Ryan towards him and yanked down his shorts, exposing his massive diaper butt for all to see. “That’s okay, baby, we can still play for a while longer.” He chuckled and patted Ryan on the butt, making him whine as the mess was mushed about. He was about to put Ryan back on the horsie when two guys talking loudly rounded the corner. Daddy looked around for a second, and Ryan realised that now was his chance! While Daddy was distracted, Ryan kneed him in the crotch and punched him in the gut. Daddy was taken aback and doubled over, giving Ryan the chance to sprint away… well, he tried to sprint, but forgot about the bulky poopy diaper around his waist so he stumbled and fell on his face, but quickly got up and corrected himself into a very fast but awkward waddle. The joggers saw Ryan approaching them and stopped in their tracks, speechless at the sight of this flustered young man in a sailor suit sans pants and a very big and saggy diaper around his waist, waddling towards them. Ryan caught his breath and quickly said to the guys, “You gotta help me! I’ve been kidnapped by a lunatic who’s forcing me to be his baby! I need the cops!” Well, at least that’s what Ryan thought he said. What actually came out of Ryan’s mouth was, “You gotsta help me! I made a big poopie in my diapee. I need my dadda!” Ryan looked confused at the guys for a second as they looked bemused at each other and started trying not to laugh, before he realised what he said and immediately clasped his hands over his mouth. There was absolutely no way that was what he was trying to say. “No, that’s not what I meant to say! He’s brainwashing me into becoming a mindless baby, and I can’t resist!” Well, it actually sounded more like, “Nooooo, I made big stinkies! I want my Daddy!” “Oh yeah?” one of the guys taunted. “You need your daddy, little baby?” Ryan was freaking out. He realised that the programming earlier hadn’t just wiped his brain of the ability to read or count, but now it had somehow reduced his vocabulary to the level of a 3-year-old toddler’s. “Aww, look at the little baby,” they taunted. “Holy crap, you stink! Did you actually shit your diaper? Jesus Christ, you are a baby!” “I’m not a baby!!” Ryan whined… or rather, “I want my baba!!” “Aww, don’t cry baby. Looks like your Daddy’s coming right over!” Ryan didn’t even have a chance to turn around before he felt a large rubber nipple suddenly fill his mouth and Daddy’s firm hand grasp his shoulder after shoving Ryan’s binkie in his mouth. “Shhh, silly baby. You know better than to run away from Daddy. I’m gonna have to keep an extra close eye on you now so you don’t try and run off.” “Jeez,” one of the guys laughed. “You’d have to keep him on a leash!” Daddy laughed. “Funny you should mention that, actually…” Ryan felt that sinking feeling as Daddy rummaged around in the diaper bag and retrieved the harness that Ryan dreaded so much. In no time, Ryan was quickly fastened into it, with Daddy tightly clutching the leash. Ryan whimpered. His escape attempt, pitiful as it was, had indeed failed and he knew Daddy wasn’t gonna let his guard down like that ever again. The guys were still snickering at him, just as Daddy was fussing over his straps and making sure he was locked in tight. The constant taunting of the two guys, the humiliation of Daddy’s constant fussing, the pervasive smell of his stinky diaper, and most of all the knowledge that he had failed to escape his baby prison… it all became too much for Ryan, and he couldn’t stop himself bursting into tears. He realised how pitiful he looked as he sucked his binkie and the tears rolled down his cheeks. But he just couldn’t stop. The guys finally left, and Ryan started to calm down. But he was still miserable, and Daddy seemed to notice because he pulled Ryan in for a tight hug when they got back to the car after Daddy finally changed his smelly diaper. “It’s OK, Ryan. Daddy’s not mad that you tried to run away. In fact, I expected it. But I hope you understand now that there’s no way out. You’re going to be a baby no matter what, and it’s only going to make your life much easier and happier if you just accept it.” He stroked Ryan’s cheek, and Ryan said nothing, just continued to suck his pacifier to calm himself down. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. The butterflies didn’t come that time, but for good reason - Ryan was angry. Daddy had reduced him to a humiliating little plaything, and Ryan realised that the more he got scared, the easier it was going to be for Daddy to brainwash him into submission. Well, no more of that. It was time to get mad. Daddy could take away all of his adult privileges and identity; he could take away his toilet training, his ability to read, his ability to count… he could even force him to speak like a baby. But he couldn’t break Ryan’s spirit. Chapter 25 - Six Weeks Later Six weeks had passed since Ryan’s little excursion out - although to Ryan, it could’ve been six days or six months, the days just blended into each other now. Ryan awoke to a gentle tinkle of his baby mobile, slowly spinning above his head. He loved watching the spinning stars and spaceships, and he sucked his binky mindlessly while he squirmed. Daddy stopped strapping him down at night so he could roll over and cuddle his bear without any trouble. Ryan’s tummy started rumbling so he sat up and squatted, frowning as he pushed some bad thoughts out of his mind. Once he did that, he sat back down but suddenly his diaper felt all squishy and stinky. He felt his emotions start to well up, and involuntarily he started sobbing, the pacifier falling out and dangling by a clip to his teddy bear onesie. Daddy came in after a few moments and started cooing, making Ryan immediately calm down a little. Daddy always made everything better. Daddy was making all of those scary thoughts and dreams that sometimes plagued Ryan go away for good. Daddy picked Ryan up and cuddled him closely, patting his stinky bottom. Daddy said... something to Ryan. Ryan found it hard to understand what Daddy said anymore, it kinda just sounded like happy noises from Daddy so it made Ryan happy but he didn’t really know what he actually said. Then Ryan was being carried down the hall. He thought he was gonna get a change, but Daddy had already taken him out of the nursery. Ryan couldn’t help but pout. He felt like he was forgetting something very big, but he couldn’t fathom what it was. His memory was getting fuzzier. Daddy placed Ryan down into his high chair and strapped him in. Breakfast, that must be what he forgot. Ryan squirmed involuntarily and the big stinky mess in his diaper squished against his bum. No, there was something else still. The bib went round Ryan’s neck and he tugged at it. “I’m a Good Baby”, it said. Ryan couldn’t read it, since it just looked like blocks and weird squiggles, but he nodded anyway. He was a good baby. He sucked his binky rhythmically and within moments, all of his conscious thought left his mind as if was quietly asked to leave. Ryan felt warm, fuzzy and comfy. His big stinky diaper felt all silly and poopy but he knew that big babies like him needed to make stinkies in his diaper. He wasn’t a big boy who could use the potty and eat big boy food and make choices for himself. Ryan was a baby who needed diapers and feeding and Daddy and bottles and he was never going to be big ever aga— The spoon collided with Ryan’s mouth and the mush smeared all over his face. Ryan was so zoned out that he didn’t even notice Daddy sit down with his big bowl of yummy baby mush for Ryan’s breakfast. Daddy said something again, and Ryan opened his mouth on command. He still didn’t know what Daddy said, but it sounded right anyway. He shifted in his high chair and felt the warm squishy mess smush up against his peepee now. He was so stinky but he didn’t even notice anymore. After breakfast, it would be time for his warm baba, a stinky diaper change, and then playtime. It was the same routine as ever. But what was it that he was forgetting? He was starting to worry that if he didn’t remember soon, he’d never remember it again. He didn’t know how right he was.

2025 Voxy here. A long time ago, I wrote this story from a burst of excitement in me. I was heavily Inspired by other stories Like Exchanged and Making The Best of It, both of which were popping off at the time, and I wanted my own twist in this crazy universe our dear Princess left us. However, like anything hastily put together and thrown out, These first few chapters are incredibly rushed and I glaze over a load of the core mechanics of this universe and what makes it so unique. As such, I strongly encourage you check out the previously mentioned stories that are now in the completed stories section If this is your first time experiencing the Diaper Dimension, as BabySophia and Kimmy do way better a job at explaining how it all works. With that out of the way, I thank you kindly for being here and I hope you give me a chance to deliver you a good story, despite its flaws. Thank youuuu. 2 WEEKS AGO- I was thrown back into my seat as I slammed the gas. The engine roaring as I ripped down the black top. I looked in my mirror and saw my opponent, left in the dust. They had no chance against me on these streets. As I past the quarter mile marker, I let off the gas and began slowing down. I could feel my heart pumping fast and that adrenaline rush felt so good. I rode up to my team and my best friend came up to my window. "9.23 seconds! That's the fastest you have gone yet!" "Great!" I yelled back before cruising back to my parking spot. I shut the beast down and got out, making sure not to ding the wide swinging door on anything. "Alright, girl, that's the last run tonight. Why don't you go get rest some before we get on the road?" My father said, coming mk up to me. "Okay daddy. Goodnight." "Goodnight, my little speed demon" --------------- So my name's Danielle, but you can call me Danny. I'm a 20 year old female from the state of Texas and for as long as I can remember, I've been a car junkie. When I was 9, I was always in the garage with my dad working on his pride and joy. It was a 1970 dodge charger with a 426 hemi under the hood. For many years, we worked on that car. As I got older, I started doing bigger and bigger jobs involving the car. I remember when I was 15, we finally got it running, and it immediately blew out the muffler with a loud bang! When I turned 18, my dad handed me the keys. Ever since then, I've been building the hell out of it, and now, it's the baddest mother fucker around. However my story gets really weird, really fast. So buckle up. ----------------- "Danny, it's almost midnight. You need to come in to sleep." "Just give me another 30 minutes, Dad. I'm almost done installing the new valve covers I just got in!" "Alright then, just don't lose track of time. I'm going to bed." Dad said, before leaving the garage. 'Finally,' I thought to myself. I felt like I hadn't had any alone time since the races two weeks ago. I got back to work installing the new, fully chrome, valve covers when I heard acar come screeching towards the garage door and then a strange zapping noise that made my ears pop. I looked up from the engine bay and realized I wasn't in my garage anymore. Instead, I was in a very shiny garage with a thousand or more tools. Everything looked like it had never been used at all. My car definitely looked odd in this garage since it was faded and slightly rusted in some spots. I'm a girl of performance instead of looks so I never bothered with it. Before I could continue looking at the strange garage I found myself in, my phone began to ring, and it wasn't a number I recognized. I let it go to voicemail and almost immediately, it called again. I answered it the second time. "Who the hell is this?" "My name is Alex Tesla. I'm sure you're wanting to know what is happening to you right now. If you would please walk thru the door behind you, and I'll explain." I turned around and saw a door that I hadn't noticed before. "How did you get my number, and what's going on?" "Please Danny, walk thru the door and I'll explain everything." The female voice on the other end said before the call went dead. 'Can this day get any weirder?' I asked myself as I put my phone away and went thru the door. What I saw on the other side made me gasp. It was a house, but everything was huge! Everything from the couches to the TV's to the kitchen stove was gigantic. 'Yup. it just got weirder...' As I was looking around, a lady came out of the gigantic living room. As she came up to me, I quickly realized that she was also huge. She towered over me and it nearly scared me to death. I started to back up against the door when she stopped moving towards me. "Danny, I'm not going to hurt you. It's okay. I am just trying to help you." "Where the hell am I and why are you so damn big?!" I said, my voice shaking slightly, giving away my fear more than I wanted to. "You're perfectly safe in my home, sweetie. As far as the size of me and all of this, maybe it's best if you take a seat." The lady said, motioning towards a chair that I hadn't noticed before. It was actually my size so a slowly walked to it and sat down. "So what is going on? What happened to my home. Was I drugged or something? Is this some sort of fucked up hallucination?" I said, then pinched myself for good measure. I looked up at the very tall lady I assumed was this Alex Tesla that called me. "No. Everything is real, believe it or not." She crouched down Infront of me and gently smiled at me. I couldn't help but feel a little more relaxed from her warm expression. "So, as far as the size of everything, that is because you have been transported to a different dimension. I don't know how to tell you this very easily so I'm just going to say it. You were nearly killed, sweetie." I stared at her like she was crazy. "Nearly killed? A different dimension? What are you talking about?" "I'm sure you noticed the screeching sound outside your garage just before you came here? That was a car that had just lost control, and it crashed right into your garage, crushing you in-between the two cars. I grabbed your life essence with a dimensional portal and took you here and brought you back with our advanced medicine and put you in the garage with your car before you awoke." She said to me, taking my hand a squeezing it gently. "Wait. So you're telling me that I'm technically dead in my dimension?" I said, stunned. "I'm afraid so sweetie." I just looked at her a moment before tears started to build in my eyes. "What about my dad?" I choked up. "Oh baby, it's okay. Everything's going to be okay." Alex said as she wrapped her arms around me in a huge embrace as I tried not to cry "I'll never be able to see my father again?" I said, sniffling. "I'm afraid not, sweetie." She responded, rubbing my back with her hand. That's when I just lost it and started balling. I was always slightly emotional and if this wasn't a time to get emotional. Alex picked my up and held me as I cried. I didn't pay attention to what she was doing too much until she put a bottle in my mouth. "Shhh baby girl, it's okay. Drink this and it will help." Alex said. So I began drinking. Don't know why it was a bottle, but it definitely wasn't the craziest thing I've experienced today. As I continued to drink the bottle, I started to get tired, and before I knew it, i was asleep. When I woke up, I was in a very comfy bed. However the bed wasn't a normal bed. This one had bars going up way above my head. It looked like a crib and I was a bit unnerved by it. As I got up, I realized that the bed wasn't the only thing off. I felt something thick holding my legs apart, so I looked down and saw two things. One, was my outfit was different. I was now in this pastel pink onesie looking thing. And two, was that under the snaps on the onesie, was a thick diaper! 'Why the FUCK am I in a diaper?' I thought to myself. As if on cue, my bladder told me that I needed to pee, and now. I stoop up and tried to reach the top of the crib bars so I could climb out and get out of this stupid diaper, but the top was still out of my reach. At that point, my bladder couldn't wait any longer, and I began to flood the diaper. I couldn't believe it at all. I was fine one second, and then only a minute later, I was desperately soaking a diaper. Nothing in this stupid world made any sense! I began to cry again as all my emotions started to flood over and Alex came in quickly. "Oh princess, don't cry! I'm here now!" She said, picking me up. "I know all this is so different for you but I promise everything will be okay, baby girl" I leaned into her as I sobbed and couldn't help from feeling comforted by her. After a bit, my cries slowed to just sniffling and Alex sat down on the huge couch with me on her lap. I looked up at her and was reminded how huge she was. "I'm sorry... It's just all that's happened. Me dying and all. -sniffle- and this diaper. Why am I in a diaper?" I said, just now thinking about it again. She looked at me softly as she held me in her lap. She then began to explain the world and how it was different than my world as there were littles, inbetweeners, and Amazon's. She was an Amazon and I was a little apparently. She told me about the natural instincts of Amazon's and how the world wasn't built for littles. With everything so big and dangerous, most littles are just seen as babies that need to be cared for. "So I'm just a baby for you then?" I asked. "While yes, you are my baby girl now, I won't be regressing you or anything else like the cruel things I mentioned some of my kind like to do." She responded with a gentle squeeze that was to reassure me. "But you littles are very small and need extra things like diapers and special care." I started thinking about everything she said and then remembered. "Okay, that makes sense and all. But what about my car and that garage that seemed my size." Alex thought for a moment before answering. "Well. I'm a car enthusiast myself and I thought it would be really nice to have a baby car enthusiast mechanic." "Well as long as I get to keep my car, I guess I'm okay with the whole thing." I said, before thinking how crazy I sounded. "Great! I know we are going to have so much fun together! I can already see it." Alex practically squealed. "So before I set the rules of the house down, would like to see my car?" She smiled down at me and I couldn't help but smile back. "Sure." Alex stood up then, and carried me to a much bigger door that was next to the garage door I came in thru. She opened it and turned the light on. "There it is!" She squealed happily. "Oh my god." Were the only words I could get out. ------------ This crazy idea just popped in my head tonight and I scribbled it down as fast as I could. Let me know what y'all think and I'll keep on writing when I can.

I’ve always been pretty good at being discreet when I need. My position hardly changes and I don’t show my strain on my face. However, my old mommy used to know, even when I thought she couldn’t tell at all. She told me it was because I made slight grunting noises and my hand always subconsciously floated to my bottom. What about you?

Hey all! I'm back with a brand new story! This one comes to us in part thanks to the help of @princessdiapergirl who helped me bring this kinky tale to life. Enjoy! /////////////////////////// Heather walked up the neat garden path, leading to her friend's house. It was surprisingly well kept, with pots of flowers of all different kinds flourishing in the sun. Why was she here? Well, to prove that her friend was wrong and that there's no such thing as magic or witches! Honestly, it was just silly that a grown woman should go around declaring herself to be a witch! But Skye just kept on insisting that she could prove it. Heather thought it to be a stupid piece of make-believe, but only mildly entertained it, or brushed it off, because apart from that, Skye was a nice woman, and a good friend--perhaps someday more than just a good friend... But she couldn't let herself entertain such ideas. Heather didn't want to risk ruining her friendship over feelings that might not be reciprocated. The door opened to reveal a tall, blonde woman who looked exactly like you'd expect a witch to dress. A silky black blouse fell to a flowing skirt to match. Silver earrings in the shapes of spiders dangled on either side of her head, and her wrists were both adorned with a variety of beads and charms. "Heather! Come in, come in!" Heather's own aesthetic was altogether the opposite of Skye's. There was lots of pink, mostly everything she wore was some shade of it. Right now, she wore a pink crop top, somewhat gaudily emblazoned with a designer logo across the front, accompanied by a similarly pink skirt, though one far shorter than Skye's. An unfortunate gust of wind would certainly be the last thing she wanted, given its length. She smiled, entering Skye's home and almost tripping over a potted plant along the way on account of her high heels, which she wore despite her inability to walk in them very well. "So," Skye began, leading Heather through her home, "Are you ready to be freed from your skepticism today? I've got quite the *enchanting* day planned for us." "I'll believe it when I see it." She snorted, her haughty nature shining through for a moment. "What sorts of things are you gonna do then? Take a rabbit out of a hat or something?" Skye chuckled warmly, "Nothing so mundane. When I'm done with you today, you will never doubt the existence of magic again. If I fail, I promise you'll never hear another witchy word from me about the supernatural. Deal?" "Deal." She smirked, extending her hand to shake. Each finger was tipped with a ghastly-looking pink nail, far too long to be practical. Just her strange aesthetics. Skye led Heather into a bedroom that had been converted into... Something else. The center of the dimly-lit room was an open space with only a yoga mat covering the hard wood floor. The few pieces of furniture in the room--a bookshelf, a small table, and a mirror that was covered up by a sheet--were against opposite walls. The table was also covered in candles, jars, and just a lot of weird nonsense that Heather didn't understand. "Here we are!" Skye said, "This is, quite literally, where the magic happens." "The magic of your hippy yoga?" She smirked, gazing around the room. "Yoga can be a powerful tool for unlocking the potential of both the body and mind... But no." Skye responded, "The first thing we need to do is open your spirit to the magical forces of the universe." Heather raised an eyebrow "Right, and how do we do such a thing?" "It's quite simple, actually." Skye said before reaching out and taking both of Heather's hands in hers. Heather despised how her face heated up just a little at the contact. "R-right-.." She tried to sound skeptical, but also hated how her voice wavered slightly. Skye looked deep into Heather's eyes, "I am asking you, Heather, to open your spirit to my magic. Will you invite me in? A simple 'yes' is all that I need." Heather wanted to look away, but at the same time she didn't--she wanted to be drawn even deeper into those perfect, green eyes. "... Fine. U-uh- I mean.. yes." The supposed witch released Heather's hand, a wide smile beaming across her face, "Perfect! Now lay down on the yoga mat." she said, turning to her table and fiddling with the various implements there. She huffed, walking to the mat in the middle of the room. "You sure you're not tricking me?" "No trickery whatsoever." Skye said, not turning from her business at the table, "I'm going to cast a spell on you that will forever change your perspective." Skye turned and came over to her friend on the floor with a stick of some kind in one hand and a jar in the other. "Now this might tickle a little. I need to draw my magical sigils on your feet, hands, and forehead." "There- there's no way I'd let you do that!" She squeaked, giving Skye her signature glare. "Relax, I'm not using a permanent marker or anything. It's just a powder mixture. Well, to *you* it's just powder. To me these are powerful magical reagents. But you don't *believe* in magic, right?" Skye taunted with a wink. "As long as it doesn't leave a mark.." She grumbled, conceding and allowing Skye to use the powder. "I promise it will not." Skye said, dabbing the stick into the jar of powder before rubbing it on the tops of Heather's feet in nigh-imperceptible patterns. The witch's friend writhed a little, trying not to move too much. Skye moved on to Heather's hands, which were not nearly as ticklish as the feet. When it came time for Heather's forehead to receive the same treatment, she was able to get a whiff of whatever concoction Skye was putting on her body. It didn't smell bad, in fact it smelled kinda sweet. Kinda like... Baby powder? Heather wasn't exactly sure, as she hadn't smelt that since she was a baby, for obvious reasons. She couldn't help but think that was what it was, but then again what did she know about magic? "And there we... Go!" Skye said, abruptly standing up. "By silver moon and golden sun, let now my will on earth be done!" At first, Heather felt nothing. "See, I told you it didn't-" But before she could finish, she felt a sort of tingle in her limbs, spreading throughout her body. She felt like she was shrinking? What? Looking down, she saw just that, her body shrinking and almost seeming to close in on itself. It felt ticklish more than anything, but upon trying to laugh she found she couldn't, in fact she couldn't speak at all. With a poof of what surely must've been baby powder, she fell to the floor. ..it didn't hurt as she'd though it would, though. In fact, something seemed to cushion her fall. The way she fell to the ground left her lying face down, and since she couldn't seem to move at all, that meant she was incapable of seeing whatever it was. /////////////////////////// Did you know that I'm available for Story Commissions? If you'd like to see your story idea brought to life, you can find my Commission details here: https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sKl8NUcpBs609wHqywGSDg-kJRxo219SKblZA5r1GEk/edit?usp=drivesdk

Hello! This is a story loosely based on a real experience I had on a day trip to a little beach town where I had some local apple cider. It was so hot outside and the juice was so yummy that I drank a whole bottle very quickly… only I forgot that apple juice (especially local organic hand-pressed type) is a natural laxative. In a tourist town with very few bathrooms available on a busy day in summer, it very quickly created a potty emergency that took over the whole day. I hope you all enjoy this story that was inspired by the event! … “Okay honey do you see anything else you want? We need to pick up the pace if we don’t want to spend all day just seeing the general store.” I resisted the sudden urge to grab every souvenir and piece of candy I could see and gave a hesitant nod, handing mommy the glass bottle of blueberry apple cider I had picked out. We just finished having a big breakfast at a famous local diner to start our day trip but we were already drawn in by the signs for homemade fudge outside of the little shop. We didn’t end up getting any, deciding it made more sense to stop on our way out rather than carrying fudge around on a hot day, but I still couldn’t leave without getting at least one little treat. Mommy was a sucker for my puppy dog eyes and I knew she’d get it for me if I asked. She set the bottle of juice on the counter and paid for it before taking my hand and leading me outside back onto the Main Street. It was a cute little seaside town that we were spending the day in; full of little shops, small niche museums, ocean views, and family-owned restaurants. Vacation days like this were some of my favorite kind because the places were so busy that no one looked twice if they noticed mommy holding my hand, the slight waddle in my walk from a bulky diaper between my legs, or whatever smells might come with it. Even if they did, we’d be lost in the crowd so quickly that they’d forget about it immediately and I’d never have to see them again. It was the perfect environment to blend in and feel like I was just another little boy being taken on an adventure by his mommy. Out on the street mommy moved us into the shade of a tree while she looked at the town tourist map on her phone. As she mentally planned our root for the day I opened my blueberry apple cider and started to chug - the shade not doing much to cool me down in the balmy summer heat. The only saving grace besides the ocean breeze was that I was wearing just a thin blue tank top with bright green shorts. My shirt had a shark in the middle which had already prompted several verses of the “baby shark” song in the car. And even though my outfit helped to keep me cool, it was amazing how difficult it was to regulate your temperature when you had a big plastic-backed diaper taped around your waist. It was not breathable whatsoever, even when fresh and clean, but especially not now when it was already a bit damp. The pee I let out at breakfast had created a humid environment in my pants that was making the rest of my body feel a bit tacky. A few minutes passed before mommy finally looked up from her phone to give me the plan and start heading to our first location. Just as she looked up she saw me guzzle the last bit of juice left in the large bottle, a few sticky drops trailing down my chin and landing on my shirt. Mommy froze for a moment and instantly I knew I did something wrong. I tried to wrack my brain for what rule I broke but I was already feeling a bit regressed just standing there in my wet diaper and my foggy brain was struggling to use adult logic. “Young man! Did I say you could have your juice yet?” Oh… oops. I shook me head slowly and looked sheepishly at my Velcro sandals to avoid her eyes. “You know the rules mister. Vacation doesn’t mean you don’t follow mommy’s rules. You should have waited until I put some juice in your sippy and then mommy would hang onto the rest. I hope this isn’t going to set the tone for the whole day! Because if you aren’t going to listen to mommy then we can just go right home.” She looked down at him and crossed her arms, and as bad as I felt for upsetting her - I also loved feeling like a little boy in trouble. “I’m sorry mommy… I was thirsty…” I mumbled, handing her the empty juice bottle and wiping half of my face with my arm. “And you’re making a mess too! Stay still and don’t touch your face!” She reached into my diaper bag and rifled around before pulling out a wipe. She tossed the empty bottle in the trash can before taking my chin in her hand and roughly wiping my mouth and chin with then baby wipe. The smell and manhandling only added to my regressed state and I felt my maturity slip further and further away. Once my face was clean, mommy threw away the used wipe and pulled out my reusable water bottle. It wasn’t as fun as my sippy cups at home but for discretion she had gotten me a grown up water bottle to use out of the house. Although she did get me one with a spout that’s about as close to a sippy cup as she could find! “Here is your water, that’s all you can have for the rest of the day. No more juice. That’s way too much sugar! Do you know what apple juice does to your tummy when you drink too much too fast? And not let mommy water it down for you?” I shook my head again, knowing that I should probably know the answer but it felt like most of my adult knowledge was buried under hundreds of blankets in the back of my head. Instead of searching for it, I just gave in to mommy and let her be the one with the answers. “Well you’re about to find out, little man. Now come on, mommy forgives you, let’s just focus on having a good day, okay? Be a good little boy for mommy and maybe we’ll even get ice cream later!” I perked up right away at that and smiled, already forgetting about the juice and whatever mommy had said about it. I was going to be such a good boy! I put the water bottle up to my lips and tilted it up out of habit, drinking it with both hands like it was a big metal sippy cup. As I felt the cool water go down my throat, I simultaneously felt a warm wetness leaving my body and soaking into my diaper. When I finished drinking a moment later I handed the bottle back to mommy and she put it in the pouch on my diaper bag. She had her hand out waiting for me to take it but I hesitated a few more seconds before I did, not being able to focus on the request while I was still wetting myself. Mommy knew exactly what was happening and waited patiently for me to finish my peepee and then take her hand before we started down the street towards our first stop - a little historical house with a gift shop. I may have been oblivious to the consequences of what I had done, but mommy was already planning in her head for the inevitable disaster that was on the horizon. Her plan was just to get as many activities in as possible before the storm. And oh, what a mighty storm it would be… To be continued!

Jennifer Crowley is a promising young woman, brimming with intelligence but also not very imaginative when it comes to fantasy subjects. Little does she know that at the college she's going to her new dorm mate is a witch! Not just that however it seems this girl is absolutely evil with people she doesn't like...and Jennifer isn't well liked by her. So Jennifer now has to suffer under her new roommate...or her new mama. If you wanna do this roleplay hmu in chats or send a friend request to jemmolioni on discord! I'm desperate to roleplay so please give me a chance?

Hey all - close followers of @34qucker's might have noticed that he did a drawing of Jackie from Baby's Unexpected Trip (and other stories I've written a few months ago. Since then, the two of us have been working together on this piece, and we've had a lot of fun! He's done a full companion series to this story - the first image is embedded below, and the rest are over on his SubscribeStar, which I highly recommend! Hope people enjoy this as much as we did! _________ “Look who’s here, princess?” Mama asked, sliding a cake with a lone flickering candle onto the tray of Jackie’s highchair. There was really only a small handful of people it was likely to be, and given that her biological parents and the majority of the other regressed adults she was “friends” with had been in attendance at her birthday party the weekend before, it was no surprise to see Mama’s boyfriend, Dada, enter the kitchen. “Just in time to sing,” Mama continued, more to Dada than her. Though Mama’s tone suggested a coincidence, Jackie had little doubt that his recent arrival explained the 15 minutes or so she’d just spent stuck snugly strapped into her highchair between the end of her dinner and her impending dessert. Dada surveyed the scene briefly, seeming to slightly chuckle at the sight Jackie presented as he moved to join Mama at the kitchen table in front of Jackie’s chair. “Happy birthday to you!” they began slowly, with Mama in particular summoning an enthusiasm that could only be achieved with the tinge of mockery that was unmistakably present. “Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday, Baby Jackie! Happy birthday to you!” “Yay!” Mama exclaimed, clapping patronizingly as she stood up once again and crossed back to Jackie’s highchair. She placed a would-be supporting hand on Jackie’s back, pointing towards the cake with her other hand. “Do you think you can blow out the candle, baby Jackie? You’re the birthday girl, so you get to!” Mama, of course, knew she could, having just seen her do so at her birthday party. In fact, much of this scene mirrored what had happened the other day, right down to the polka-dotted birthday hat whose elastic had been just slightly pinching into her chin since she’d been woken from her nap this afternoon and the bib around her neck proudly declaring “Still 1” just in case anyone had any doubts that this year bore no greater prospects for Jackie being allowed to resume her adult life than any of last eight had. With no desire to draw things out, Jackie leaned forward, quickly exhaling to extinguish the flame in front of her. “Good job, sweetie!” Mama praised, with Dada joining her in applause even an actual toddler would realize well exceeded the feat it was rewarding. “I’ll bring this right back, birthday girl!” she continued, snatching the cake off the tray and moving towards the counter behind Jackie’s perch. “I just need to get things ready for everyone to have their cake!” Jackie was far more relieved than annoyed at that news. The cake was not that much smaller than the one she’d shared with her fellow big babies the other day, and there had been 7 of them that day. With nothing else to look at, Jackie was left sort of awkwardly looking at Dada as he remained looking at her. Though he’d been on the scene dating Mama for a few years now, Jackie really didn’t know much about him. If Mama needed a babysitter for Jackie, it was usually to allow her to do something with Dada, so fortunately she never left Jackie alone in his care. Beyond that, Jackie had the impression that their relationship was largely physical, as, at least while Jackie was not tucked away in her crib (which was often conveniently soon after he arrived, regardless of whether that made for an early bedtime or an unscheduled extra nap), she was almost more likely to hear the sounds of Mama and Dada getting a head start on adult activities as she was to hear them having a conversation that would give her any insight into his personality. Even if she wasn’t sent to bed, Jackie’s presence barely seemed to deter them, but she suspected that things only got more physical rather than more conversational once they were alone. When Jackie was around, Mama clearly drove all interactions between the three of them, so neither Jackie nor Dada really knew what to do in brief moments like these where they were on their own. Jackie didn’t really mind the respite, of course, especially where she figured to be the center of attention again in a couple of moments when she’d be served her cake. Cake was always a real double edged sword for her. Between her birthday, the birthday parties she went to for her friends, and birthday celebrations for Mama, Dada, or her real parents, she probably got a chance to have cake somewhere around 10 times a year. Considering she spent literally every other day of the year desperately wishing for anything other than the baby food her diet otherwise consisted of, the cake truly was a treat. On the other hand, it was undoubtedly a tool used by Mama and the other grown ups to serve up maximum humiliation. There were some variations on a theme, but she could be certain she’d never get silverware, and in most cases, even her hands would be stuck under the tray of a highchair like they were right now. And while clearly better than her normal diet, the cakes were always generous-to-a-fault with their frosting. The result was always a mess so great it made even some of the messiest faces Mama could generate with deliberately errant spoonfuls of baby food look positively dainty compared to the slovenly effect the frosting produced. And, of course, that mess was usually made in front of an attentive crowd of some sort that was more than willing to comment. Even after the mess was over, the impact of the cake was often long-lasting. Jackie’s body wasn’t used to the sugar, so she often had a stomach ache, especially since the addition of the large dessert was never offset by being fed any less during any of her regular meals. That specter loomed especially large today, as Jackie was already dealing with a fullness in her lower abdomen that was only going to lead to one outcome. One way of looking at her day-to-day existence was as a game of trying to get her body and whatever Mama’s agenda was to sync up so that she spent as little time in dirty diapers as possible, while ideally also minimizing how much of that time was in front of others or stuck in situations where she needed to put a lot of weight on her loaded backside. That wasn’t a game she could really win, of course, but so far today she’d been pretty successful at minimizing her losses. She’d had a very minor mess this morning (a concept the version of herself that had left college would have gagged at the thought of), and Mama had even changed her unusually quickly afterwards. She’d idly thought earlier this afternoon that the universe’s birthday present to her was going to be a mostly painless day on that front, and even right up until Dada had walked in she’d thought that if she could hold off until she was out of her highchair she’d pretty much guarantee that she’d have nothing worse than a few gratuitous seat pats from Mama to ostensibly confirm the state of her diaper or the gross but short lived smash as she was set down to be changed before a bath or bedtime just a few minutes after the end of the dinner ordeal. With Dada here now, the odds she’d be able to do it in relative privacy looked a lot worse, and Jackie was actively reckoning with whether his presence would cause enough deviation in the routine that she’d need to just suck it up and do the deed while she was still seated to make sure that she wasn’t whisked off to bed so quickly that she didn’t have time to do so after getting down but before being changed. Still, as long as she avoided that, the time element of the problem was clearly working in her favor, and she’d have to take that as a relative win. “Alright,” Mama playfully announced, jolting Jackie out of the brief trance she’d been in, “yours will be in there, mister.” Dada smiled broadly, stood up, and walked past Jackie’s highchair. She heard him and Mama exchange a kiss, and then he seemed to continue out of the room, which presumably meant Mama had sent him into the living room. That seemed quite odd, since Jackie assumed they’d have eaten at the table, especially given that they’d surely want to comment on the greedy-looking disgrace Jackie was about to make of herself. She supposed she never actually saw Mama eat all that much, since she could quite conveniently eat lunch and dinner during Jackie’s nap and after her bedtime, meaning it was possible that that was just where Mama was in the habit of eating, but even so, Jackie suddenly sensed something was amiss. And woe betide any member of her social circle when something was amiss. The tray pressing tightly against her arms and stomach prevented Jackie from turning around to see what might be going on, but even before Jackie fully had time to register her wish for a little more mobility, Mama had reached her tray with the cake. Jackie looked down at it, confused to see that it was still intact, looking exactly as it had when it left her tray but for the candle having been removed. It wasn’t completely unprecedented to have a different cake than the “grown-ups.” Just this weekend, her birthday party had been Strawberry Shortcake themed. For the baby guests, this meant they all wore cutesy, more-or-less matching dresses while Jackie wore what she could only assume was a Strawberry Shortcake Halloween costume, then ate thick slices of a pink-frosted but otherwise plain yellow cake. For their part, the caregivers dressed completely normally, but joined in on the theme by eating much more reasonable portions of a far better-looking strawberry shortcake. Still, given the comments Mama had made, the size of the cake now in front of her, and the couple of minutes it had taken Mama, Jackie had assumed there would be some portioning that had taken place. Confused, she glanced over at Mama. Instantly, her confusion doubled. She’d felt Mama moving in close, but at first her attention had focused on the cake in front of her. Now, she realized that perhaps the bigger surprise was that Mama was standing next to her completely in the nude, for some reason holding an intricately laced thong - clearly hers - in the hand that hadn’t proffered the cake. Jackie literally drank from Mama’s breasts daily, and also fairly frequently saw her in either a sports bra or bikinis, plus of course was in various states of undress in front of Mama herself multiple times a day, but somehow seeing her fully exposed breasts like this felt incredibly taboo. The tray in front of her slightly obstructed Jackie’s view of Mama’s lower half, but she could see just the very top of her pubic hair. Between that and the panties she was casually flaunting on her finger, Mama didn’t even need to say a word to make Jackie feel very self-conscious about her own hairless crotch as she slightly squished on the swollen padding below her with each shift in her chair. “We’re gonna have some grown-up cake in the other room,” Mama said, seemingly answering Jackie’s look of confusion. Jackie hadn’t heard that euphemism before, but the meaning was clear as day in this context. “But that’s nothing little birthday girls need to worry about. You’ve got all this yummy cake to eat! If you don’t finish before we do, I’ll just have to assume you’re all tuckered out from all this birthday fun and put you straight to bed and deal with the mess you’re about to make in the morning!” Jackie just slightly whimpered at that news. There was no way she could finish the entire cake in front of her, was there? And yet, she’d yet to see Mama fail to follow through on a threat like that in all the years she’d been under her care. Of course, the consequence of failure wasn’t exactly clear, either. Jackie’s mind had immediately jumped to the messy diaper she’d been scheming about timing optimally, but surely Mama couldn’t know about that, could she? It seemed more likely that she meant she would send her to bed with a frosting covered face. That had certainly never happened before, but Mama was creative and it did sound pretty awful. Perhaps she could sort of wipe some excess off on her pillowcase, but with her hands immobilized by her nightly swaddling, she would only be moving the frosting from her face to where she’d be putting her head down. Either way, it seemed like a recipe for waking up with a sticky, crusty disaster all over her face and hair. “Oh, and Baby,” Mama said, interrupting Jackie before her train of thought got too far out of the station, “I don’t know if you’re too little to tell, but I thought Dada looked very excited for his cake. So I would dig in if I were you.” Mama was condescending, but she was right. The best way to avoid finding out what an overnight frosting facial would do to her was to somehow slog her way through this assignment, and she would surely need all the time she could get. She took a deep breath, straightening herself against the highchair’s back almost like she was about to go underwater in a pool, then plunged face first into the sugary abyss, pulling up on the tray with her arms and hands to help get enough leverage to bend down to the cake despite the tray itself restricting her ability to lean forwards very far. Even with her face deep in the cake, Jackie couldn’t help hearing Mama chuckling with amusement before she left Jackie to it. The first mouthful, as she’d learned to expect over the years, was almost exclusively frosting, with the slightly grainy thickness of that layer meaning that she only bit the very edge of the actual cake. The sweetness was nice, but there was barely even time to register that. “You like it?” Jackie heard Mama ask teasingly as she sat up to try to swallow the mouthful of stiff frosting. “I bet you want every last bit.” Jackie looked down at the cake in front of her. The frosting was a good inch or so thick, and she’d probably managed a four or five inch gash in it, but it was demoralizing to see how little damage she’d done. She knew Mama was talking to Dada, but she still had to repress the urge to say “no” given how perfectly it fit Mama’s rhetorical wager with Dada. Even just looking at the cake, Jackie could tell that there was quite a bit on her face - you could actually see a print where her nose had hit the frosting, and Jackie could feel just a little caked on her nostrils, though not enough to seriously impact her breathing. Her chin and cheeks also held a decent share of the frosting she’d managed to take off the cake in the first pass. Jackie was a little more reckless with her second dive, knowing any cake that was stuck to her face or sufficiently separate and crumbled from the main cake on the tray beneath her would likely count as eaten for the purposes of this exercise. She was deliberate in pushing her face further down, doing her best to think of the frosting she felt hitting her eyebrows as a win, and even slightly shaking her mouth around in the cake, though she hadn’t yet bitten off enough of the actual sponge to really be making crumbs to send flying. Jackie soon settled into a bit of a rhythm. She’d already gone completely numb to the cake’s taste, which at once deprived her of the chance to enjoy how much this wasn’t the nasty mush she normally ate but also kept her mind off of the fact that this was clearly too much of a good thing. She’d also become so messy that she’d crossed an important mental barrier. If she had a mirror, she was pretty sure she could find plenty of spots on her face that weren’t actually covered in cake, but the mess felt so thorough that mentally it no longer seemed like there was any way she could get meaningfully dirtier. In a strange way, that helped, because it meant there was really no incentive for Jackie to be as aggressive as possible with each dive into the increasingly disheveled cake. “Yes! Keep going!” Mama moaned breathily in the other room, and for just a moment Jackie wondered if she’d paused without noticing. Listening for another second though, the murmurs of pleasure she was letting out seemed to indicate she was just particularly enjoying whatever it was Dada was doing in the next room. If Jackie hadn’t paused before, now she definitely had. Worryingly, Mama’s moans were clearly intensifying, though so far Dada at least wasn’t giving off any audible clues that he was approaching his own climax. Mama’s phrasing had suggested they were both intending to finish, but it certainly wouldn’t be completely out of character for her to prioritize her own pleasure without much thought about other’s, especially if that would somehow add to Jackie’s misery. So it was hard for Jackie to trust that his silence really bought her any extra time. She needed to get going. Unfortunately for Jackie, each time she folded herself down for another bite or straightened back up to chew and swallow was adding intensity to her need to make another kind of mess, and the rapid addition of much more food for her digestive system to process wasn’t helping matters at all. All this shifting back and forth on the highchair’s hard seat was sure to produce an extra gross diaper extra quickly if she messed herself now, but Jackie could tell that the carefully considered movements she was making in order to avoid accentuating her cramps were beginning to slow her down even more than the distracting noises behind her were. There was really only one thing to do now. As much as she’d hoped to be able to wait until she was at least done eating, realistically she was probably only adding a few minutes at most before she got changed, and while that would be very unpleasant it would beat spending the whole night covered in frosting. And so, reluctantly, the next time she sat up, she pushed. Regrettably, Jackie had more than enough experience with messing in tight seats like this to know that she’d encounter some resistance, and sure enough, she had to fight through some reverse pressure, forcing her soft log to immediately turn into an oozy pile that started to uniformly fill in space - mostly being forced up into the higher reaches of her butt crack but also going as far down as it could before the pressure of the chair created a barrier that couldn’t be passed. “Oh god,” Mama said from the other room. “It’s so big.” Though it was nowhere near an all-timer, it was true that Jackie could immediately tell this was not the minor mess she’d had this morning, and it packed a much more pungent punch than the previous parcel had. Still, it took her a few seconds to realize that Mama wasn’t talking about anything going on in her diaper, which they likely had no idea about just yet, and instead must have been referring to Dada’s member. If Jackie had been stuck in her highchair without the dual problem of her cake and her diaper to distract her, she would probably have begun to suspect that Mama, who’d certainly seen enough of Dada not to be surprised by his size, was making these comments to make sure Jackie knew what she was missing, and depending on how sexually frustrated she was or wasn’t feeling that day, she might have even found it slightly funny how cliche some of these supposedly spontaneous exclamations were. Another particularly loud moan from the other room reminded Jackie that there was no time to waste wallowing. Apparently, Jackie realized, the physical act of messing herself had brought her chewing to an unconscious stop, but she quickly resumed, swallowing as soon as she could. Looking at the cake in front of her, she couldn’t help but worry she was in trouble. The third of the cake nearest to her was pretty well destroyed, and she was starting to at least disturb the middle portion, but an entire crescent-shaped back portion still had the top layer of frosting sitting as smoothly as it had been when it was delivered, not to mention the three to four inches of untouched sponge underneath. Saying she was halfway through might be generous. Was it too pessimistic to think Mama and Dada sounded further along than that? With no alternative but to hope that some combination of a lack of firsthand experience and the desperation of her situation were making her more worried than she needed to be, Jackie forced herself to work on the only thing she could control by once again burying herself in the cake below her. Perhaps ironically, she realized that having her face unceremoniously stuffed in the oversized treat at least had the benefit of making it so she could no longer smell herself. Less pleasantly, shifting her weight off the directly upright point at which she’d just messed herself made it immediately clear that there was a little more still up there that would need to come out in a position like this. She really didn’t have the time, but the last thing she wanted to do was miss her chance now and then need to mess again as soon as she was tucked in for the night, potentially leaving her trying to sleep with a messy face and a messy diaper, so, keeping her face pressed deep in the cake, she pushed again, forcing the poop that was only just beginning to cool further from its original source and replacing it with a smaller mass of even fresher waste. Fortunately, Jackie could pretty quickly tell that she probably was done now, and so she attempted to gather just a little bit more into her mouth, then straightened up once more to chew and swallow, doing her best to ignore how her movement squeezed the mess just a bit further up her backside as she straightened out as if her crack was some sort of tube of toothpaste. Jackie could hear the volume of Dada’s deeper grunts growing rapidly, which was unsettling, since he’d been relatively quiet for much of the time they’d been going at it. “Faster,” Mama encouraged, and though this time it was quite clearly not directed at her, the encouragement was the closest anyone was going to come to being the Matilda to her Bruce Bogtrotter. Desperately, Jackie bobbed her head down to the cake below as rapidly as her ability to chew the sticky treat would allow, doing her best to make as much of a mess as humanly possible as she did so. Despite her efforts, though, there was undeniably still plenty of cake left when Dada’s grunt went over the top into a loud exhale of pure bliss, and, just a second or two later, Mama’s steady stream of ever escalating “oh!”s switched to two breathy shouts of “yes” and then culminated in her own guttural release of ecstasy. Even without having ever done more than some handsy making out herself, Jackie knew plenty enough to know she’d just heard them finish. With at least a quarter of the cake still undisturbed (and nearly that much scattered across the tray and her face), Jackie had clearly failed to meet the letter of the law when it came to Mama’s assignment. Jackie felt doomed. Still, she knew from the all-too-rare occasions that Mama allowed her to experience some release via self-stimulation that there was a natural desire to bask in the afterglow in times like these. While Mama universally found ways to jerk Jackie out of that bliss far before she was ready, Jackie suspected she’d be more than happy to afford herself that luxury. Maybe, just maybe, if she kept plugging away, Jackie could finish up before Mama and Dada untangled themselves and Mama made her way over to check on her progress. “Jeez,” Mama panted. “That filled me up so much I’m afraid if I move too quickly it’ll all just come right back out and end up everywhere.” “Same,” Jackie thought, though this time it was even more obvious than before that any resemblance to her own predicament was purely coincidental. Mama had the luxury of waiting a minute and then hoping that some careful movements could mitigate her problem, which, of course, sounded like a pretty high-class problem from where Jackie sat. Not only could she not indulge in a wait-it-out approach, she knew she had to actually make the problem worse in order to have any shot at some degree of meaningful relief later. Ignoring her fullness as best she could, Jackie resumed the dive, shake, rise, and swallow pattern she’d been diligently pursuing for most of the last ten minutes. The cake had long since stopped tasting like a treat, or really even tasting, and was just the sticky, crumby, slightly drooly thing she had in front of her that she had to try to finish. Without the sounds of far more adult activities floating in from the next room, Jackie was assaulted with the sounds of the cake’s cardboard disk shifting around just slightly each time she went in for a bite or the vinyl of her bib swishing side to side against the base of the tray. The sounds were clear to her from inches away, but she could only hope that they weren’t really audible in the next room, or at least if they were they wouldn’t doom her to failure even if she finished before Mama returned. But stopping wasn’t an option, as that would guarantee her failure. Soon, her focus on the cake was interrupted by the sounds of ominous giggling in the other room. “Alllllright, birthday girl,” Mama called, seeming to exaggerate the alright to simulate the groan you might make getting up from somewhere comfortable, “let’s see how you did!” Jackie did her best to swallow what was in her mouth, looking down herself as if maybe by some miracle perhaps that last bite had somehow been much bigger than she’d known. There was no pleasant surprise. What was in front of her was really no more than maybe an eighth of the cake (or, at least, the undisturbed part of what was in front of her was about an eighth - probably at least that much was strewn across the tray, not to mention Jackie’s face and bib), but it had clearly not been finished. Any reasonable person would see that she’d made an absolutely massive effort on the enormous task, but Mama had a long history of holding Jackie to unreasonable standards. “Oh, sweetie,” Mama said, putting her hand on Jackie’s shoulder as she emerged from the back of the highchair. She’d apparently found and replaced her bra on the way over, but was otherwise still naked. Mama sort of chuckled a bit, but didn’t say anything else for a second, leaving Jackie to wonder what she might be focusing on. God knows she’d given her more than enough ammo. Jackie tried her best to keep her face neutral, knowing that returning the condescension with a glare might worsen her fate, though with so much frosting caked on her it may not have been that obvious whether she’d held her poker face or not. “You were supposed to finish your cake, princess,” she continued at last, “but I guess there was just too much birthday excitement and you got too tired. Oh well, we’ll get you right to bed!” There had been too much of something, but it wasn’t exactly excitement. But leave it to Mama to frame things in a way that made it seem like Jackie was the real reason for her own problems. Blame, though, was hardly the biggest issue, and any hope Jackie had that her Mama might somehow consider her monumental effort worthy of cleaning her face anyways was dashed. “Oh!” Mama said suddenly, dashing away for a second before returning with her phone. “Your Mommy was the one who sent you that cake and I promised her a picture!” She fiddled with the screen with her hand for a second, pulling up the camera app and setting it to selfie mode. “Say, ‘thank you!’” she said when she was ready, leaning in with a massive smile to pose with her beleaguered charge. “Fank you,” Jackie mimicked weakly, not even intending the slight lisp that normally came from trying to speak around the presence of a pacifier in her mouth. On some sort of weird autopilot trained into her probably as far back as her original first birthday party, Jackie found herself forcing out a little half smile for the camera, though the face she saw mirrored on the screen in front of her certainly betrayed that she was less than happy. “Perfect!” Mama said after snapping the picture, holding it aloft a few extra seconds to allow Jackie to see. Mama had perfectly positioned herself semi-behind Jackie in such a way that you couldn’t really see anything on her naked bottom half, though a half-second’s examination would be plenty to see that she wasn’t wearing anything down there. Jackie couldn’t believe Mama was really going to send that to Jackie’s real mother, Mama’s own employer, but then her regression seemed to have a way of making people comfortable breaking just about every social norm imaginable. “Baby Jackie says thank you for the cake,” Mama faux-muttered as she walked back over towards the counter, clearly narrating the text she was sending to Jackie’s mother for the sole purpose of Jackie knowing what was being said about her. “Almost finished it all by herself! Even had time to make me a present - how nice of her! LOL!” Jackie heard the sound of the phone being set on the counter, more-or-less confirming that the evidence of her miserable birthday had been shared. Her parents, of course, had been the ones who made her like this in the first place and would have known full well what she might end up looking like when they sent that cake, but the thought of them seeing her like this still made her cheeks burn, especially since Mama had given away the shameful state of her backside, which otherwise would have stayed undetectable to an uninformed viewer. “Let me just get this out of the way,” Mama said, swooping in to take the cake off the tray. Still immobilized by the straps and the tray itself, Jackie could do little but stare at the clean circle where the cake’s cardboard disk had been, its outline memorialized amid the carnage she had caused all around it. The blank void really served to drive home just how monumental a mess she really had made. “Alright,” Mama said when she returned again. “I don’t care how tired you are, we can’t put you to be like this, can we? I don’t want to have to wash your sheets tomorrow.” Mama put down a package of baby wipes and removed one, quickly starting to scrape through the thick coating of crumbs and frosting that was smeared all over Jackie’s face. Instinctively, Jackie closed her eyes, knowing that Mama would need to get around and even over them given her state, and tried to hold still through the rather rough wiping process. Her mind was racing - she really hadn’t expected to be cleaned up like this, especially after the way Mama had confirmed she had failed. Perhaps she had decided she just didn’t want to do the laundry, but it certainly wouldn’t have been the first time she’d made a lot more work for herself just to further Jackie’s misery, so it would be a little surprising if this was a sudden change of heart. Which meant… Jackie couldn’t escape the conclusion that her first instinct was right. That somehow Mama had been able to tell she was about to mess herself and had set not sleeping in a poopy diaper, on her birthday no less, as the stakes of her basically impossible challenge. Jackie shuddered at the thought, cruelly reminded of the nasty pile beneath her by the slight change in position. “I know, the wipes are cold,” Mama said, with an unconvincing veneer of sympathy. “We’ll be done soon.” The wipes were a bit cold, but that was hardly Jackie’s focus. The scent of the wipes so close to her nose was overpowering the smell right now, but Jackie knew her nursery would probably smell for days after spending her whole night like this, and there was every chance she’d wake up at least somewhat itchy, though hopefully being relatively still through the night could minimize the severity of the rash she felt sure would come. Jackie felt Mama starting to wipe a little in her hair, which seemed like a sign that her face was likely done. She opened her eyes, noting that while most of her view was dominated by the underside of Mama’s forearm, she at least no longer could see any pink frosting in her peripheral vision. “This is still going to be a little sticky in the morning,” Mama said, perhaps having noticed Jackie had opened her eyes, “but at least it won’t make a mess. You’ll need a bath then, anyways.” Jackie knew that Mama was as much talking to herself as she was to Jackie, so no answer was expected of her. She just sat there, waiting for Mama to finally be satisfied. After tending to a few more spots in Jackie’s hair, she apparently decided that was good enough, and set the last wipe on the tray, before unlocking it, taking the tray to the trash to dump the used wipes, and then dropping the filthy tray into the sink for future washing. For her part, Jackie took the opportunity to stretch her arms and rotate her torso a little bit, pleased to finally have a bit more freedom of movement now that the tray that had limited her mobility for much of the last hour was no longer an obstacle. With the tray now gone, it would be possible to move her arms enough to reach the buttons at her sides and between her legs that held the strap around her legs and waist in place, but that would only cause trouble and Mama would be there to do that for her any second. As predicted, Mama returned right away, undoing the straps and just slightly pulling Jackie forward so that her knees now hung maybe six inches beyond the end of the seat. In a move both she and Jackie knew well, Mama slid her right arm into that gap, bent her knees, then powerfully boosted Jackie up off of the seat and onto her right hip. Instinctively, Jackie wrapped her arms around Mama’s neck and put her head over Mama’s shoulder, facing backwards, while also bringing her legs around Mama’s waist, both of which helped bring a sense of stability to the position for her and seemed to help Mama walk more naturally as well. She didn’t particularly relish being carried, but she was even less interested in falling, so once she’d been picked up she did what she could to prevent it. Once they were settled, Mama took off towards Jackie’s nursery. Her arm had naturally slid to the seat of Jackie’s diaper when Jackie wrapped her legs around her, which, combined with the wide angle of her legs, meant that the small bounce accompanying every step up the stairs smashed her mess a little further into previously unsullied areas of Jackie’s crotch. Quickly, they reached the nursery, and Mama seamlessly slid Jackie down to a standing position near the changing table. “Alright,” she said, deftly removing the party hat from Jackie’s head and setting it on the edge of the changing table. “Arms up please!” Jackie did as she was told, and Mama quickly circled around behind her, undid the zipper on her back, and pulled the short little dress she’d been wearing over her head, leaving Jackie naked except for her mittens, frilly ankle socks, and diaper. “Let’s see,” she mused quietly as she deposited the dress into the laundry hamper and went into Jackie’s closet to grab some pajamas. “Perfect.” Mama emerged holding a pink fleece footed sleeper, which would hardly have been Jackie’s first choice. Though the weather was getting a little cooler at night now, it was hardly enough to necessitate such warm pajamas, especially when she’d already be tightly wrapped in her blanket. Lighter layers didn’t help that much given the tight swaddle, but she’d still prefer them to the thick fleece that would only make getting comfortable that much trickier. Mama draped the sleeper over the side of the crib, then reached down to the bottom of the changing table and grabbed a diaper, unfurling it on the padded surface above. “Hop up!” she instructed Jackie. Jackie did so eagerly, not even caring about the awful squish that came when she enthusiastically plopped herself down on the top of the table. She’d been right all along - Mama really must have meant she wouldn’t be cleaning her face, but then got cold feet when she thought about the extra laundry. Thank god! Jackie laid back on the fresh diaper, knowing Mama liked to keep it there to help line up the next diaper to her body, and to catch any dribbles that unfortunately occasionally escaped during a change. Jackie always hated when that happened and she was denied even the few minutes she normally got in a completely dry diaper, but even if that happened it would be an incredible upgrade over what she’d expected just a minute ago. The powder or wipes container or something must have been empty, because Mama spent a little while longer than usual searching for something under the table when normally all the main supplies were right on hand on the table’s side. “Here we go,” Mama muttered, standing up before adding more loudly, “Hold still.” That was a slightly unusual admonition, but Jackie did so. Mama reached between her bent knees to undo the first tape, but instead of the telltale tearing sound, Jackie instead felt a slight pressure slightly lower, and then heard a puncturing sound. “Oh no!” she thought. With her head back she couldn’t quite see past her own breasts and the bulging thickness of the diaper, but she was suddenly sure Mama had told her to hold still because she was using a pair of scissors to slice little drainage slits into the shell of her diaper. She wasn’t getting a change at all - Mama was just preparing to double diaper her! “If I’d have known you’d be so worn out I would have added a booster so we could put you straight to bed,” she explained, confirming Jackie’s fears. “So we’ll just have to do two diapies instead!” Double diapers weren’t entirely unfamiliar, but Jackie was not subjected to them all that often. Her diapers were seemingly plenty thick and absorbent on their own, so Mama only resorted to doubling up maybe once a month. The reasons ranged from relatively defensible situations in which neither Mama nor Jackie would want to have to deal with a diaper change to more overtly cruel scenarios like this one. At least Jackie would likely not really need to go anywhere in this one - in her crib it wouldn’t really matter much that her legs were pushed even further apart, making even crawling more awkward. Since there was no cleanup or even powdering to be done, Mama was done adding the second diaper very quickly. Jackie was used to her snug diaperings, but she could have sworn Mama had pulled even tighter than usual, no doubt in an effort to further compound Jackie’s misery by wedging her poop even closer to her skin. Mama helped Jackie to a seated position on the table, then helped her slide off. Awkwardly, Jackie waddled over to the side of her crib, struggling with the thickness between her legs. Mama beat her there, grabbing the sleeper and unfurling it such that she could work it over Jackie’s feet and legs, and then pulled it up and guided Jackie’s mittened hands through the heavy sleeves. Finally, she pulled up the zipper, needing to pull the loose material towards herself in order to avoid getting stuck on the bulging mass of padding around Jackie’s waist. Mama turned around and grabbed a bottle off of the warmer that sat on the changing table, presumably having brought it up during the slightly extended period Jackie had spent stuck in her highchair between being fed dinner and subjected to her birthday cake. Holding Jackie’s hand, she slowly led her over to the large rocking chair in the corner. Sitting down, she helped Jackie lay down next to her and position her head on her lap. Though Mama’s thighs were pressed against each other, Jackie was still far more conscious of how close she was to Mama’s crotch than she would have been had Mama had even a skimpy pair of shorts on. Jackie’s nose had basically gone numb to the smell of her diaper, but now it was awoken by the lingering smells of the far more mature action that Mama had finished participating in just minutes ago. Fortunately, the bottle was brought to her lips without Mama doing anything to stretch out the moment. Jackie accepted it, happy enough to have something to wash away all of the lingering sweetness in her mouth even if it was baby formula. It certainly didn’t help with the tremendous fullness she was experiencing, but even water probably wouldn’t have been able to help much with that, and that was never an option anyways. It only took a few minutes for Jackie to slurp down her bottle, and when she’d finished, Mama pulled the bottle away and set it on the end table next to her. Jackie hoped that given Mama’s insistence that she needed to go to sleep so urgently that even a diaper change needed to wait, she might forgo the customary post-bottle burping, but unfortunately there was no such consistency. With the practice that came from years of doing this multiple times a day, Mama helped Jackie slide up and reposition herself onto Mama’s lap. While she was more kneeling than sitting, she’d been burped in dirty diapers more than enough times to know that the position gave Mama ample opportunity to employ either knee bounces or butt pats to further compound her messy misery. Sure enough, quite suddenly Mama’s right leg, conveniently the one Jackie was straddling, apparently became irrepressibly restless, bouncing high enough to inflict intermittent pressure on Jackie’s backside as she also patted Jackie’s back to bring out some burps. The bounces were pretty light, and the second diaper was thick enough to provide a bit of protection, but it was more than enough to make sure Jackie’s attention stayed squarely focused on her disgusting diapers. Even preoccupied, Jackie managed to generate a few burps quite quickly, and so while it felt longer to her, she was really only stuck on the receiving end of Mama’s bounces for about a minute. Once Mama was satisfied, she eased Jackie’s upper body off of her shoulder. Jackie knew this maneuver as well, and automatically pulled her right leg back and put her foot on the floor, leaving her left knee on the couch, which gave Mama the option to either carry her or otherwise direct her to either crawl or walk to their destination. This time, Mama stood and slid her hand into Jackie’s, wordlessly walking Jackie the couple steps to the crib. Arriving there, Jackie made sure to quickly climb up, knowing that if she dallied at all, Mama would help, and surely that would involve being forced to sit down on her full diaper one last time for the night. In a lot of ways it hardly mattered, since it would be hard to really make her backside meaningfully more messy, but years of learned self-preservation instincts told her to spare herself whenever possible, and so by quickly clamoring up she was able to have first contact with the firm mattress come from her hands and knees rather than her bottom. Jackie eased herself onto her side and then positioned herself on her back with her head on her pillow, centering herself on the blanket as Mama expected. “Good girl,” Mama said idly, taking the near side of the blanket and pulling it over Jackie’s body, tucking it under Jackie’s body at the shoulder, waist, and feet, effectively pinning it under Jackie. With practiced precision, she then grabbed the far side of the blanket and pulled it snugly over Jackie’s body using a little fold and tuck maneuver at the feet and an additional tuck at Jackie’s shoulder to effectively seal Jackie into a cocoon of warmth. Jackie could roll onto her side, but since Jackie’s arms started pinned tightly to her sides and her feet were held tightly together, she usually couldn’t really wriggle free even if the blankets were usually a bit looser in the morning than when she was out to bed. Mama turned quickly and opened a drawer under the surface of the changing table, pulled out a pacifier, and plopped it into Jackie’s mouth. In truth, Jackie was so used to having it in that sleeping without it might have proved kind of awkward. “Sleep tight, birthday girl,” Mama cooed, bending down and placing a patronizing smooch on Jackie’s forehead. “Hope you have sweet dreams about how good your birthday cake was! Or,” she said, dropping to a quieter, more conspiratorial tone, still with her face just inches from Jackie’s, “maybe you’ll dream about how much you wish you had mine.” She stood up, holding eye contact with a smug grin on her face as she pulled up the rail of the crib. “Night, night,” she said dismissively as she turned away, snapping off the light and closing the door behind her. Jackie took a deep breath, wishing she hadn’t as the smell that she’d gone slightly nose-blind to assaulted her anew. She knew that by the time she woke up she’d barely smell herself, but also that every time she entered her room for the next couple days she’d get a little reminder of her ordeal. She wiggled a little, trying her best to stretch into as comfortable a position as possible given how restrictively she was swaddled. She’d been a side sleeper before all this, but that wasn’t as comfortable with her hands both down at her sides, and so she tended to sleep on her back these days. Once she was reasonably satisfied with her position, she did her best to hold still. Jackie wasn’t completely unfamiliar with trying to sleep in messy diapers, but it almost always was because something unfortunate happened sometime between being put to bed and morning. Being put down for a nap already poopy was a punishment Mama did use every once in a blue moon, though, and it gave her enough experience to know that if you could just hold still long enough to let your sleep routine take over, you could kind of succeed at ignoring the stickiness and the smell and eventually drift off. Still, though, it was hard not to focus on it when it was so absurdly unfair. Being sent to bed for a whole night of stinky slumber happened less than annually. Mama threatened it sometimes, but even she seemed to think it was a little too cruel to actually punish Jackie with it. Not for the first time, though, now that it was actually happening it was for something completely ridiculous. Maybe the frosting had been the plan all along. Jackie knew that if she asked for cake tomorrow (or really any other day of the year), the best she could hope for would be to be turned down without even a moment’s consideration, and yet somehow today her failure to eat enough cake for a small party was enough to merit a punishment this extreme? The whole thing felt like it was a set-up to remind Jackie that Mama could do whatever she wanted, even if Jackie still couldn’t really work out how Mama would have been able to tell she was about to poop herself. She hoped the frosting hadn’t been the plan all along, and the dirty diaper had just been a cruel little added bonus that Mama decided to use to her advantage - she’d hate to find out she’d been the architect of her own demise like that. Trying not to think about that problem, Jackie’s tiring mind drifted instead to Mama’s taunt on her way out of the room. Of course, if she had to choose between the two, Jackie would have preferred Mama’s evening to the one she was being subjected to, but Mama had driven her expectations so low that even just to have been allowed a normal sized piece of a cake (maybe with a fork, if she was getting really greedy) and a timely diaper change could have passed as an above average day. In typical Mama fashion, though, she’d found a way to make a day that should have celebrated her increasing maturity a particularly poignant example of how much of that she’d lost, all while also finding a way to viscerally illustrate to Jackie exactly what adult pleasures she was missing while she was stuck in a seemingly endless loop of being one again. She’d probably never even be able to look at cake as a welcome reprieve from her usual diet ever again, since at best she’d be reminded of this disaster and at worst she’d have to worry it might be repeated. As Mama’s taunting had made clear, it had definitely been a happier birthday for her than it had been for Jackie. Again.

This is my first long story, hope you will enjoy. Chapter 1 "Hey, baby!" I called as I pushed open the front door, hung my coat up, and floated towards the kitchen. The house always smelled nice; there was some homemade gingerbread on the counter, and the sun was pouring in through the windows.My wife, Patricia, was bustling around, whisking up a frothy meringue; her blonde hair bouncing as she hummed to herself. "Hey yourself," she replied with a grin. I leaned against the counter and watched her for a while, listening to the clatter of the utensils against the mixing bowl. The warmth of the house enveloped me, and my heart swelled with love. "So, what's the plan for tonight?" I asked casually, keeping my face neutral. It wasn't like I didn't know - she'd been dropping hints about my birthday surprise for weeks. "Well," she said, looking at me slyly. "I've got a surprise for you." My heart leapt. "You've got to tell me, darling. I can't keep guessing all night." She moved closer, her blouse unbuttoned and her lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "Alright, alright, you'll have to wait a little longer." I chuckled and leaned in, brushing my fingers against her cheek, tasting the lipstick she'd just applied. "Fine, I can wait a little longer," I said, before capturing her lips for a kiss. She giggled and pulled away, returning to her cooking. "Dinner will be ready soon," she whispered, her breath hot and heavy against my face. "Then, you'll see." My curiosity was piqued. I had no idea what she had planned, but the anticipation was making me nervous with excitement. I had never seen her this secretive before, and it was making me wonder if she had discovered my hidden passion. I cleared my throat and looked away, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as Patricia set the table, poured the wine, and flitted around the kitchen. "You know, honey," she said suddenly, "I've been thinking." "Oh?" I said, trying to sound casual. "Yes," she replied, her voice low and husky. "I've been thinking about...your birthday surprise." I froze. So, she did know. "You...you have?" "Mm-hm," she said, nodding as she stare straight into my eyes. I looked at her, feeling my chest tighten and my mouth go dry. "I've been thinking about how much I love you, and how much fun we could have if we just let go of our inhibitions for a weekend." I gulped and tried to process her words, my heart racing in my chest. "I want to give you the best birthday present ever," she whispered, tracing a finger down my chest. "And I think I know exactly what that is." I felt my body tense up as she took a step back, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I want to give you what you've always wanted, darling," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You do?" I asked, feeling my heart skip a beat. "Yes," she nodded, her lips curled into a playful smile. "I know all about your... desires." My mind raced, trying to process her words. Could it be true? Had she really discovered my secret dirty love for diapers and being treated like a baby? "Come with me," she said, taking my hand and leading me towards the playroom. The room was dimly lit, with soft lighting casting a warm glow over the new big changing table, a few packages of ABDL printed diapers and some diaper changing accessories. Some bondage gear was scattered about, adding an edge to the comfortable-mysterious atmosphere. I was in shock....

Hello! This is the first (and so far only) ABDL story I've written. I finished it last fall and posted it on Reddit and now I'm putting it and any future stories I write up here too. It's a DL slice of life story about a couple in their thirties with the boyfriend in diapers 24/7. It contains detailed descriptions of diaper usage as well as changing. I hope you like it! Feedback/criticism is welcome. I kept the two characters in this story nameless but plan to name them next time I write about them. A Change After Work It had been a few months since she and I decided to make the dynamic 24/7. After we had moved in together the pipeline from wearing around her to her more actively participating was surprisingly quick. Of course, making it a full time thing was her suggestion. Though it came with its own set of hurdles the payoff was more than worth it to both of us. I loved being in diapers, and she loved keeping her boyfriend in diapers. Now that we were in our early thirties, we had realized that it was worth living in a way that made us happy. After all, it was harmless at the end of the day. As I walked down the hallway to our apartment I felt the familiar pressure down inside and knew what was coming. My tummy was early today. Normally this didn't happen for a couple hours or so. Oh well. I thought to myself as I approached our door. She'll be able to take care of it soon enough. Shouldn't be more than a half hour before she gets home. After entering and locking the door behind me I loosened my belt before unbuttoning my pants and pulling the zipper down. I let gravity take the reigns from there so that my grey pants ended up in a heap around my feet. I stood for a moment and ran a hand over the smooth plastic now on display. This particular diaper had little drawings across the tape landing zone of various cartoon characters, from Looney Tunes to The Simpsons. She liked doodling on my diapers when we opened up new packs and I was more than happy to be a walking display for her art. A small portion of the front had turned yellow, with squishy gel replacing the fluffy filling. It could hold plenty more though. Normally I'd be a lot soggier by now, but today we had synced up our lunch breaks so we could eat together. While I was there she also gave me a quick change. I bent over and removed my shoes, leaving my tan shirt and black socks as the only non-disposable clothing I had on. The pressure continued to build but my body wasn't quite ready yet. I picked up my pants and emptied the pockets onto the table nearby before passing through the living room on the way to our bedroom. I tossed them into the hamper along with my polo and socks, as they were work clothes. Now naked except for my diaper, I walked to the closet and picked a green t-shirt that was my typical size aside from being short enough that the hem sat just above my diaper's waistband. She had customized some shirts for me to show off more of the goods when we were at home. I opted to go without socks for now. I walked back to the living room, my diaper crinkling as I went. I grabbed my phone from the table and a glass of water from the kitchen before heading for the couch. As I swapped what I was carrying for the remote on the end table, the pressure had finally turned into urgency. There was no reason to wait any longer. After all, why bother holding it? I wear diapers. I bent my knees slightly and gently pushed from within. I grunted softly as my body began to handle the rest naturally. Discomfort was replaced by satisfying relief. There was a muffled squishing sound as the remnants of the last day's meals filled the back of my padding, the semi-solid mass forming a considerable bulge in the back. At the same time I peed a little involuntarily. I sighed contentedly as I finished pooping my diaper. I felt as though not only had my bladder and bowels been relieved but my mind as well. As if the stress of the day's shift spent moving to and fro in a warehouse, fulfilling orders for everything from electronics to frozen foods, had also been pushed into the padded seat. A telltale odor hung in the air around me. I reached back and gingerly cupped my diaper seat in my hand, assessing the damage. My eyes widened. This was a big one even for me. Slowly I lowered myself onto the couch, reveling in the warm feeling of the mess spreading over my butt. There was just nothing else quite like it. Suddenly I heard the buzz of my phone vibrating. I picked it up and saw she had sent me a text. "A coworker's running late so I'll be here an extra hour. Stay out of trouble til then, diaper boy." An emoji of a face with tongue out and winking accompanied the text. Whelp, guess I'm not getting changed for awhile... "I make no promises." I replied, adding a smirking emoji. I didn't mind some extra time to enjoy my full diaper but hoped that the longer wait wouldn't lead to a rash. I shrugged as I figured it couldn't be helped. After all, changing myself was out of the question. I decided to get the daily chores done before she got home. Normally we'd knock them out together but her day was turning out to be long. Not to mention that now she'd be changing a poopy diaper when she got home. Even though she liked taking care of me, it was still work. I quickly went about my tasks, getting them done in about half an hour. There's something about doing chores while diapered that makes the process less dull and more efficient. Since I had some extra time to kill until she got home I decided to play a video game. I grabbed the controller and loaded my save in an open world adventure game I'd been playing through. I sat down with a squish as I focused on the game, quickly becoming absorbed in its virtual world. Occasionally I would wet my diaper a bit more causing it to gradually become more swollen in the front and crotch. After finally overcoming an especially tough boss fight I checked the time. It wouldn't be long until she got here. I closed the game and turned off the TV. As I relaxed on the couch I heard the door being unlocked. "Hey!" I called out as she locked the door behind her. "Hi! What have you been up to?" She said as she got her shoes off. "Not much. Was just playing a game." I said. I knew it was just a matter of time until she discovered how badly I needed my diaper changed. "Did you finally beat that boss that kept kicking your butt?" She asked as she headed my way. Before I could answer she stopped and curiously sniffed for a second. She looked at me with a knowing smirk. "Come here." She said coyly. She beckoned me with her finger to come to her. I walked over, a conspicuous crinkling following me as I did. "Turn around." She said. Again I silently obeyed, spinning around in place so my back was to her. I crossed my arms. I knew what she was up to, of course. I felt a finger slip into the waistband of my diaper tug it away. "Yikes!" I heard from behind me as she peeked into the seat of my diaper. "What happened back here, big guy?" She let my waistband snap back into place and patted my squishy tush a couple of times. I felt my face getting warm. Even after all this time moments like these were still a thrill. "Nature called, and I answered." I said, trying to sound nonchalant. Though I'm not sure how successful I was. "It must have called through a megaphone." She gave the bulging seat a good squeeze. "When did it happen?" "Um, right after I got home." So you spent like an hour playing video games in your dirty diaper without a care in the world, eh?" I just shrugged. "Not like you were here to change me anyway. Besides, it was fun." She smiled and shook her head. "I guess boys will be boys." She took my hand and we walked to our bedroom. “I did actually get tonight’s chores done first.” “You did? Good boy! Thanks for taking care of that.” She reached up and patted me on the head before taking off her work clothes, scattered with stray fur from her job at a pet boarding facility, and discarded them in the hamper. Elated by her praise, I began prepping the bed for my change. I laid a change pad out and set a fresh diaper, wipes, barrier cream beside it. “Hold on a sec.” I heard her say from behind me. I turned to face her and she grabbed the hem of my shirt and began to pull it off of me. I raised my arms to help her remove it. With both of us in just our underwear the difference between us was stark. Her delicate, stylish bra and panties complemented her womanly, hourglass figure very well. In contrast the thick, disposable garment wrapped around my hips, heavily used as if I had no control of my bodily functions, juxtaposed my tall, muscular frame. “You can wait just a few more minutes, right?” She asked as she pulled me into an embrace, placing one arm around my lower back as the other hand groped my squishy padding. I held her in a similar fashion as we both leaned in for a kiss. Our bodies pressed up against each other as we made out, punctuated by the soft sounds of lips mingling and my diaper crinkling. After a few minutes she finally pulled back. “Thanks, I needed that. Maybe tonight we can do a bit more.” She said, winking at me as she traced a finger along my now hardened manhood within my diaper. “Yes, please.” I said dreamily. “Anyway, let’s get you cleaned up.” She gently pressed her hand against my chest, directing me to get into position. I sat back onto the pad and laid down fully as she walked around in front of me. She reached out and gave the front of my diaper a few squeezes, maintaining my erection. Another little way she liked to exert some control over me. “My gosh, you pooped and you’re this soggy?! Your parents really wasted their time trying to potty train you!” She laughed a bit as she teased me. I tried to keep cool, but that remark hit a few buttons. “I was potty trained until someone came along…” She shook her heard as she peeled back the tapes on the left side of the diaper, waiting until after the loud ripping sounds to reply. “No, you were never truly potty trained, because you’ve always wanted to live like this. This is how you’re meant to be.” Even though she was just teasing, she was absolutely right about this being what I wanted. I stared up at the ceiling while pondering her words. As I heard my right tapes being pulled away, I was truly grateful that I was with someone who not only tolerated but embraced this side of me that so few would. Suddenly, her voice snapped me out of my thoughts. “Hello? Ground control to diaper butt! Don’t forget I need you to do something besides lie there like a board.” She held my ankles in her hand. As it turns out, lifting a grown man’s legs up high while still having a free hand for wiping was not a solo effort. “Sorry. Go ahead.” I said, blushing. She then hoisted my ankles up with help from my thigh muscles, raising my still covered rear off the mat. With her free hand she reached between my legs and took hold of the front waistband of my diaper. She pulled it open, fully exposing me and the natural disaster I’d wrought. The smell increased a bit, but we were both pretty used to it by now. “This might take a while…” She said as she looked over the job ahead of her. “Hope your legs don’t fall asleep!” She then took the first wipe to my groin, the fresh scent of the washcloth slightly suppressing the smell of messy diaper. I gasped at the initial jolt of the cold wipe. After just a moment the feeling became refreshing after spending so long wrapped in the warm, humid environment of my diaper. The cool wipes also caused my penis to soften up again. “How was your day? Besides being long.” I asked as she began cleaning off my prince parts. “The critters were pretty easy to handle today since a few more went home recently. Oh, and Sebastian’s back! His family had a wedding out of town to go to.” She threw another used wipe into the old diaper, then grabbed a fresh one and began wiping my butt. “Sebastian…” I jogged my memory as I felt the first of many wipes being slid across my cheeks. “He’s the old grey cat, right?” I looked her in the eye when either of us were speaking, but otherwise enjoyed the lovely view of her cleavage as she went about her caregiving task. In doing so I found myself becoming aroused again. “That’s right! He’s very sweet. One of my favorite regulars.” She said, switching wipes again and giving my hard-on a playful little flick. “Anyway, I’ve been thinking about buying a table in the artists’ alley at one of the cons here in town. Do you think many people would buy from me?” “They will if they have good taste. Your art’s gotten even better this year and more people online are starting to notice. I say go for it!” I felt a cold wipe being ran through my crack. She smiled at my endorsement of the idea. “I think I will then!” Shortly after that she had gotten my hiney clean and let my legs back down. She rolled the old diaper and used wipes into a ball, taping it shut and setting it on the side of the mat. “And maybe we could put together a cute costume for you to wear.” She took the clean diaper and unfolded it. “Well, maybe…” I blushed at the idea of wearing something attention-getting in a crowded venue. We lifted my legs again and she slid the fresh diaper under my butt. With her free hand she opened the tub of barrier cream and began spreading a layer of it over my diaper area, adding another fresh fragrance into the air. Suddenly I had an idea. “How about we order out for dinner tonight? I think we could both use a night off from cooking. Your pick.” “Sounds good to me! I could go for Italian.” She finished applying the paste and lowered me onto the crinkly garment. Taking a wipe to clean her hands before pulling the front of the padding up between my legs and over my pelvis. Then she taped me up nice and snug. “All done!” She announced as she patted my clean diaper. “Thanks.” I said. She took my hand and helped me off the bed, giving me a little smooch when I was back on my feet. I started heading towards the door when I heard her voice from behind me. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” I turned just in time to catch the old, balled up diaper that she tossed at me. “Don’t forget to throw out your dirty diaper! You know, the one I just changed you out of? Since you wear diapers.” She put a little extra emphasis on the final three words. “Yeah, yeah, I knew what you meant but thanks for the clarification.” I said dryly as I dropped the squishy bundle into the pail. We then headed to the bathroom together to wash our hands, eager to spend the rest of the evening relaxing together.

DIAPERED TALES FROM THE WASTELAND EPISODE 1 LEAVING THE LITTLE VAULT War. War never changes. In the year 2077, bombs were dropped across most of North America, wiping it away in less than two hours. But locked underground, protected from the blasts, some managed to escape into the safety of the Vaults. Deep in the heart of Virginia, lies Vault 86. The people of Vault 86 have lived peaceful lives for over ninety years. Most do not know what it’s like in the outside world–that outside the vault, they don’t sleep in cribs, that they aren’t able to play all day long without worry, and that they don’t even wear diapers. Armed with fresh padding, a dino pacifier, and the collected knowledge of his vault, Joe Palmer has been chosen to lead the first expedition outside in nearly one hundred years. But what will he find? *** “You’ve got your paci?” Mom asked, I pulled out my pacifier, tied on a lanyard around my neck. She nodded. “And you’ve packed spare diapers?” She checked my bag again, going through its contents one by one. “You don’t know if there’ll be any on the outside.” “I know mom!” I said, “And yes, I’ve packed spares.” I shrugged her off me–everyone was watching from behind. “Okay. I only ask because I love you, kiddo.” she smiled sweetly. “Already going out… ah. You’ve grown up so fast. Only twenty years ago you were this high!” she said, gesturing just below her knee. “Now look at you!” she leapt on me with a tight hug. “Moooom, you’re embarrassing me!” Even though she was squeezing me so hard I thought I would pass out, I accepted the hug, not knowing if I would see her again. Just before she broke away, I felt her tense up. She grunted a little, then sighed and went limp. The smell of her dirty diaper hit my nose almost immediately. As gross as it was, it didn’t bother me so much. It was the smell of home after all, a home I was about to leave for the first time. “We’re all so proud!” she gave one last, wan smile, then made her way back to the gathered group, waddling around in her freshly-filled padding. Overseer Carmichael nodded. “You’re doing a fine thing, son.” he said, and he gave me a brisk pat on the shoulder. “You get an idea of your surroundings, then come straight back here. Be gone no more than three days, understand?” “I do Overseer.” I gave a determined nod. “Good lad. We’ll have a good ol’ play party waiting for you when you get back.” he winked, and I gave him a smile. “You ready?” I looked around the room one last time. Two dozen or so people had gathered here, out of the three-hundred people who inhabited the vault. All these people had come to see me leave, I nodded to each of them. I was so nervous, my hands were sweaty and I swear I was already beginning to leak a little into my diaper. At least I would have that comfort, that reminder of the vault. “I’m ready.” I nodded to Overseer Carmicheal. The Overseer nodded slowly back, and moved up to the console, ready to open the inner doors. Everyone took a step back, I heard them draw in breath. I touched all of my equipment again, to make sure it was there–my supply bag (with food, spare diapers, and Mister Fancypants the teddy bear, of course), my holstered gun, and my pip-boy. “Joseph Olsen Palmer, we wish you good luck, and safe travels.” The Overseer pressed a button on the console, and an arm swung around to grasp at the inner door. It slid open smoothly, and spun out of the way. I took in a deep breath, refusing to look back at what I was leaving behind, and made for the outer door. The inner door locked behind me with a loud clang, and I was alone. I knew that the people of vault 86, the people I most cared about, were just behind the door, but that didn’t stop my nerves. This was it, the last chance I had to turn back, I almost went for it, went to knock on the door and call it in already. But then I saw everyone’s faces again, and the hope they had for me. So I remained alone in the darkness. Despite it all, I felt the bulk of my diaper keeping me safe under my onesie. Resolutely, I took my green dinosaur pacifier, and stuck it in my mouth. Feeling much better about my chances now that I had Tommy the T-Rex on my side, I stepped up to the outer door. It was angled slightly, tilted towards the floor like a massive hatch. I knew that when it opened, the first thing I would see would be the endless sky, just like the one painted above my crib. But so much more real. The outer door opened with much less grace than the inner one had. The machinery squealed and groaned, as if the vault itself was in pain. How long had it been shut? Nearly a hundred years? Three generations of people had never seen the outside world. My own grandpa had told me stories of when he was little, before the bombs. He’d said that people ‘potty-trained’ back then, and only wore diapers when they were little. He told me how angry he had been when they told him he’d had to start using diapers again, but after everyone began using them, he came around to the idea. Eighty years later, and diapers were the norm. It was terrifying, how quickly things could change. Vault 86 was a place to relax, and let all your worries–potty training included–disappear. Soon I would have to change my own diapers, sleep outside of a crib, and find my own food. My nerves rose suddenly, and I tried not to panic. Why was I leaving it all behind? Why did things have to change? The door inched open, and I recoiled. A golden ray of light shone through the small gap, brighter and warmer than I had ever experienced before. The sun. My panic transformed into excitement. This is why I was going out–to finally see what was outside, after all this time. The door opened completely, leaving a light cloud of dust in its wake. With a broad smile, and a mostly clean diaper, I stepped into the outside world. *** The massive door, with Vault 86 written big on the front, slowly rolled back into place, and I checked my Pip-boy–the slow clicking counter meant radiation levels matched our initial scan. So that was good. I looked around. Ahead of me was a wide, open concrete plain, dotted with the broken ruins of old buildings, and beyond that, the hills. Apparently this place was an airport, once used by soldiers, though I didn’t see any airplanes like the toy ones we had in the vault. My Pip-boy had been loaded with old maps of a town called Blackstone, in what used to be Virginia. My job was simple–match the maps to the world outside. “Oh! This is going to be so fun!” I wiggled about, unable to keep my excitement hidden away. I decided my first job was to update the area right outside the vault, so I waddle-marched all around it, and got some measurements, and made sure that the maps were up-to-date. After about an hour, just as I was coming to the end of my first survey, I realized that without thinking, I was weeing. My diaper had done a good job of soaking the accident (thank goodness) but I stopped as soon as I realized I was going. I didn’t have many diapers out here, and they would need to be rationed, so that meant holding it in as long as possible. I sighed, left with no choice but to endure the uncomfortable feeling of needing to pee pee. At least my diaper was nice and squishy now. I gave the front a poke, and giggled at the way it moved about. “Right then,” I said, taking out my checklist, “Item number twosies! Check for human activity.” The airbase was big, so big that I could barely see Vault 86 in the distance by the time I reached the edge. It was so quiet out here, I was sure that if other humans were around I would have heard some by now. Suddenly feeling very lonely, I decided it would be best if Mister Fancypants joined me out of my bag, and took him to cuddle while I continued doing a lap around the airbase. His legs dangled beneath him, whenever I got nervous I squeezed his fuzzy fur. Mister Fancypants had been with me nearly my entire life, and had insisted on bringing him with me. It wasn’t long before I came across a small group of houses on the edge of the airbase. The need to pee grew with every minute I was walking, but I knew if I could just hold on a little longer, I could save diapers for the rest of the trip. Plus, I wasn’t looking forward to changing myself all the way out here. I’d practiced a lot but I still wasn’t very good. I didn’t manage to hold it very long. Before I had completed another, wider circle around the airbase, I had to stop in a little forested area. I wriggled my legs, and squeezed them together as tightly as I could, but I struggled to push them all the way. My puffy diaper prevented me from pressing them together, and stopped me from holding myself to stop the wee, though I gave it my best shot at pushing into the padding. Before long, I was jumping from foot-to-foot doing a little potty dance. It was very rare that we had to hold our bladders in the vault, normally we just went whenever nature called, and got changed later, after all that’s what diapers were for. Unfortunately, that meant I struggled desperately with the weight of pee in my tummy, and felt a little leak into my diaper without warning. I hugged Mister Fancypants tighter, and tried my best to hold it in, but my best wasn’t enough. “N-nooooo!” Suddenly, the dam burst open, and immediately my diaper grew warm. It spread up the front of my padding, and across my bottom at the back, and made everything soft and squishy. “Aahhhh!” I gave an almighty sigh, and felt myself sag, my legs no longer tense with holding back my accident. The padding around my waist swelled and spread my legs apart even wider, until eventually my stream stopped. “Nnnnn. That felt goooood.” I said with a silly smile across my face. The now pleasantly warm diaper squished when I poked at it, now almost completely saturated. “Wow. I really had to go, didn’t I, Mister Fancypants?” I looked down at my teddy, but he gave me a blank stare back. “No need to be so mean Mister Fancypants, I really couldn’t hold it anymore!” Mister Fancypants didn’t respond. Deciding to continue my survey, I let my soaking diaper sag beneath me as I walked. There was no point in changing yet, after all I still had work to do. Besides the fact that I may as well use my diaper as much as I could before a change, I kind of wanted to find somewhere a little more private, and safe. Despite my earlier confidence being out here in the wild was beginning to give me the willies. My survey ended with a small, surprisingly neat, house on the edge of the forest. I guessed that this was the way into Blackstone, based on my maps. It was beginning to get late, and after wetting my diaper another few times, I decided it might be best to make a little camp in the building. I also quickly realized I should also probably change myself before I got a rash, or worse, leaked. I didn’t want to ruin my onesie. The house looked like a standard pre-war house, the sort I had seen in pictures in the vault. The garden, once cared for, had been left to grow messy and patchy. The wooden fence had nearly rotted away completely, but there were very few weeds, and hardly any rubble, unlike the ones I had seen earlier. I had expected the place to be in worse condition inside, but apart from a small layer of dust and a few webs here and there, it looked almost completely untouched. I stood still for a moment, and sucked thoughtfully on Tommy the T-Rex. “Yes. Dis will do niwcely.” I said from behind my paci. I uncoiled my bed-roll to act as a changing mat. It wasn’t like the ones back home, but it would do. “I can do dis. I can do dis.” I repeated to myself. With a squish that sent the yellowed padding outward, I sat down on my diaper. Getting the old diaper off was the easy bit. I ripped open the tapes, and pulled it open, revealing the very yellow padding beneath. It was all swollen and heavy. I folded it into a weighty little package, and then into a plastic bag–it was important to dispose of the diaper ethically after all, and not just leave it on the ground, even if the world had been nuked to oblivion. Right. I steeled myself. Now that the easy bit was done, things got a little trickier. After wiping myself down with a damp washcloth, I carefully retrieved the clean padding and placed it beneath me. I’d seen the Mister Handy caretakers back in the vault do this a million times, how hard could it be? I powdered over my diapered area, then lifted the front up against my belly, and leant back a little so it would stay there. Then I went to fold the back up. But by the time I turned back around, the front had fallen down again. “Mmmfff! Why is this so hard?” I tried again, but this time, focused on one side at a time. This worked much better, and I was able to stick the left side together with a single, loose tape. However, before I could continue, I heard a loud clang. My heart leaped in my chest, my hairs stood on end. I looked around the empty room, but there was no one there. Just the silence. Quickly, I went to tape up the rest of my fresh diaper. But before I could finish, I heard a familiar voice. “Get out of here, you burglar scum!” The voice called from another room. I shot up, my diaper still half-undone. “Sorry, I didn’t know this place was … well I thought everyone was dead.” “Are you trying to tell me you killed everyone? Good lord!” The voice said, growing closer. It mingled in with a gentle whirring, almost as if… “No I–” I went to protest, but just as the voice rounded the corner, I realized why it was so familiar. “A Mister Handy unit!” It must have been the one keeping the house clean. But something was wrong. The Mister Handy came through the door, from the darkness on the other-side. It’s voice was more crackly than the ones from 86, and one of its eyes was… well it wasn’t there at all. I backed up slowly. “Sowwy! I can leave ifu want?” I said, but the Mister Handy did not reply. It stopped for a moment, and moved its eye up and down, as if it was scanning me. “I-I-I-Intruders will not be t-t-tolerated!” It said, crackling. Suddenly, one of its arms arose with an attachment I’d never seen before–a buzzsaw. It whirred into motion, spinning sharp and deadly, and rushed toward me. “No!” I shouted, my paci fell out of my mouth, and not knowing what else to do I grabbed my gun. But I was too slow, before I could completely draw it, the Mister Handy’s buzzsaw launched at me. I moved out the way just in time, and the saw buried itself in the wall behind me. My gun fell to the floor. I reached for it, but the buzzsaw swooped in and I fell backwards with a crash. The Mister handy rotated, its eye focusing on me like the aperture of a camera. But when the robot tried to rush at me again, it found itself stuck for a moment, before lurching free. That gave me an idea. Quickly, carefully, I aligned myself with a light switch to my back. “Come on!” I shouted, which seemed to enrage the robot. “Intruders will not be tolerated!” Despite the strange nonchalance of its voice, it rushed at me again. I dove out the way, onto the carpet, and the Mister Handy shot straight into the wall. Its metal buzzsaw made contact with the light switch, and the wires inside. Electricity ran through it, arching and sputtering. The lights flickered on for the first time in decades, then sparked off again. I took the distraction to crawl madly for my gun. But I didn’t need it. The Mister Handy recoiled, its head spun wildly. “I-I-I-Intru-d-d-d-W-welcome home s-s-s-sir! I have ma-a-a-ade-t-traditional-carpet cleaner--s-shopping–the b-b-baby is asleep now–” and with a final garbled mess of words, its glowing eyes flickered off, and it went limp. I released a breath I forgot I was holding, and the silence returned again. *** Over the next hour, I dove into the Mister Handy’s wiring. Back in the vault, we hadn’t the resources to spare to send one with me, but if I could bring this one back, or even get it to help me out here… Thankfully, the robots were so important to our way of life in Vault 86, most people learn to take them apart and put them back together again before they turn eighteen. I was never the best at it, but I knew my way around them well enough. I decided to remove the buzzsaw attachment out of caution, and replaced it with a Rob-Co certified posable hand I found in the garage. Whilst I was at it, I renamed the unit Basil, after a pre-war TV-show they showed in the vaults. It was getting dark by the time I found the program settings, the sun was red in the sky, and golden in the treetops. The neon-green light of my pip-boy was all that lit me in the dark room. “Gardener, no. Shopkeeper, no. Driver, not that. Mmmmm, ahha–Babysitter.” I let the program run, and Basil suddenly burst into life again. Immediately, I backed up and held my gun at his eye. The robot rose quickly, and spun about itself. “Re-re-rebooting…” It stuttered, and went quiet. I worried that I had messed up the program for a moment, and quickly put my paci in my mouth for reassurance. Then, “Can I be of service, master?” The robot hovered, clearly waiting for instruction. I frowned. “What mode is cuwwently activated?” I asked through my pacifier. “Babysitter mode is activated, master. Where is said baby in need of sitting?” “Oh, I … right here.” I gestured to all of me. “Oh dear! Well we can’t have you in that state, can we master?” The Mister Handy moved towards me, and I flinched despite myself. “No…? What are you doing?” I asked nervously. “Why, changing your diaper of course, look at the state it’s in! I do say… wheoever put it on you needs a right bloody scolding” At Basil’s words, I looked down. With everything that had happened, I had forgotten to put the diaper on properly, and it still hung lopsided off me. I realized, too, that it had been a while since I last changed it, and I felt a familiar sensation below… “Hang on …” the robot paused, “What do good boys say?” “Pweese? Pweese would you change my diapee? And, could you pweese hurry? I fink I need to pee again.” “Of course!” The robot said, “And what a good little boy you are for remembering your manners!” Basil’s hand patted me on the head and I giggled. It was almost like being back in the vault. With some proper repairs, this unit could be good-as-new. I laid back down and clutched Mister Fancypants in my arms as the robot inspected my bare butt. Basil was much better at changing my diaper than I had been. For the most part, I just lay there and stared at the ceiling, sucking on my T-Rex paci as Basil cleaned me up. It felt good to be properly padded again, with the familiar bulk pushing my legs apart. Basil was a fast changer too, which was good, because I was growing desperate. Almost as soon as he had finished fastening the tapes, I let out a sigh, and felt my diaper expand as I wet it again. “My, my. Wet already! Do you need me to change you again, Master?” “No, I should be fine until the morning. Fankoo!” I slept surprisingly well that night. In fact, I slept almost like a baby. Maybe it was because I was so exhausted from the day, or maybe it was because I knew I had Basil and Mister Fancypants watching over me. Either way, I woke up early the next morning, ready to take on the day’s challenge–going further afield. Basil changed me out of a thoroughly soaked diaper, and together we made our way out. With a fresh diaper, Mister Fancypants, and Basil by my side, things were looking up. Perhaps, finally, I would be able to see what remained of the world, after all this time… END OF CHAPTER 1

Chapter 1: The Show That Changed Everything Terry had always humored Genevieve’s curiosity. So when she found a flyer for an adults-only hypnosis show and asked if they could go, he agreed with a shrug. “Sure, babe. Could be fun.” He didn’t expect what followed to flip their entire world. The theatre was dim, cozy, filled with couples and clusters of friends sipping wine. There was a buzz in the air—like everyone knew they were about to see something forbidden. The stage was set simply: one couch, one chair, and a single overhead spotlight. When the hypnotist walked out, a tall, silver-haired man with eyes like polished stone, the crowd hushed. “Tonight,” he said, his voice rich and slow, “we play with the mind. But more than that—we play with who you think you are.” Volunteers were called. At first, it was silly—people clucking, dancing, barking. But then it shifted. Terry and Genevieve watched as the hypnotist selected a tall, shy man near the back. He looked out of place—gangly, nervous, like he hadn’t meant to volunteer but got pressured by friends. The hypnotist guided him gently on stage and spoke in low tones. The man’s eyes fluttered. “Drop for me,” the hypnotist said. “That’s it. Let go.” Within moments, the tall man was kneeling. “You feel small now,” the hypnotist whispered into the mic, “so small you can’t think unless Daddy tells you what to think. You want to feel useful to Daddy. Don’t you?” The crowd murmured, caught between shock and arousal. The man nodded. “Good boy. Now crawl to your waiting Daddy. Show the room how eager you are.” From the edge of the stage, another man stepped out of the shadows—broad-shouldered, in a tailored vest, waiting patiently with a smirk. He radiated confidence, his eyes fixed on the hypnotized boy with hunger and control. As the submissive crawled to him, Daddy’s expression deepened into something almost reverent—he was watching someone surrender utterly for him, and he relished every second. “Present your mouth,” the hypnotist commanded. The boy moved between Daddy’s legs, hands settling gently on his thighs, eyes wide and adoring. He leaned forward, lips parting, and began to suck with slow, reverent eagerness. It wasn’t clumsy—it was worshipful. Daddy’s arousal was obvious—not just physical, but psychological. He exhaled slowly, his chest rising as he leaned back slightly, letting his hand rest possessively in the boy’s hair. His smile was content, yet hungry. Each motion of the boy’s lips and tongue coaxed out more than just sensation—it fed his dominance. He watched the boy with half-lidded eyes, taking in the sight: the flushed cheeks, the glistening lips, the soft gagging sounds that only made it sweeter. The pleasure wasn’t just from the act—it was from the power. The absolute control. The boy’s eagerness was intoxicating. “You see him?” the hypnotist purred to the audience. “That’s devotion. That’s a good little cocksucker giving Daddy everything he has.” The submissive moaned around him, trembling, hips subtly grinding against the floor. He was in deep—obedience and humiliation turning into raw pleasure. He never once broke contact. Daddy stroked his cheek with pride. “Look how much he needs this,” the hypnotist continued. “And look how much Daddy enjoys being worshipped.” Daddy’s other hand gripped the armrest, knuckles white, pleasure mounting as the boy increased his pace—sloppier now, more desperate. His legs tensed, hips lifting subtly into the boy’s face. His breathing deepened, each moan a confirmation of just how close he was. Then came the moment: a slow intake of breath, a growl of satisfaction, and the boy burying deep, holding himself still as if offering himself completely. Daddy’s eyes fluttered shut. He held the boy close for a moment, savoring the aftermath, fingers gently stroking through his hair. It wasn’t just release—it was fulfillment. Power and pleasure, perfectly intertwined. The boy’s body shook with his own climax, silent and overwhelmed, his cheeks still wet. He didn’t stop until Daddy exhaled and leaned back with a whisper of approval. When the hypnotist clapped his hands, the trance lifted. The boy blinked up, dazed, resting against Daddy’s leg like he’d just woken from the most vivid dream. The room erupted in applause. Terry blinked. “Holy shit,” he whispered. Genevieve didn’t answer. Her hand had drifted to Terry’s thigh, fingers squeezing slightly. That night, as they walked home, she was quiet. But her eyes sparkled. “Did that turn you on?” she finally asked. Terry hesitated. “I mean... it was intense. Hot, yeah. But more weird than anything.” Genevieve grinned. “I think I’d like to try learning it.” He laughed. “To get me to bark like a dog?” “No,” she said softly, voice husky. “To make you beg like him.” Terry didn’t sleep much that night. Neither did Genevieve. But for very different reasons. That was the night everything began. Let me know if you want more!?!?!?

What’s the best messing desperation story y’all have? Like a time where you were struggling to hold and eventually ending up filling your diaper or underwear?

“Mommy….” Billy muttered, holding his arms around his midsection and hunching over. “What’s wrong baby? Do you still have an ouchie tummy?” His mommy, Shiela, asked with concern. “You still haven’t made poopy yet have you? Let mommy check.” Billy didn’t resist as his Mommy approached him where he laid on the floor in his playpen and cupped his diapered bottom. He was clearly wet but that’s was all - just like he had been for almost a week. She was really starting to worry; if she couldn’t get a poop out of him tonight he was going to have to go to the doctor. And they both knew how uncomfortable it was to bring an adult baby to the doctor. At this point everybody in Billy’s life knew about his age play, it was hard to miss when he was diapered 24/7 and acted like a toddler no matter where he was, but it was still uncomfortable trying to explain their dynamic to medical professionals. So far she had tried every natural remedy from prune juice to castor oil with no luck. This morning she put laxatives in his bottle with the hope it would be enough to get his bowels moving - but it looked like it was time for the next step - a suppository. If this didn’t work it was time for a trip to urgent care before he risked a bowel obstruction. It pained her just to look at how distended Billy’s stomach was from almost a week’s worth of poop stuck in his intestines. “Okay honey why don’t we try your pushy exercises one more time before we get your special bum bum medicine, okay?” Billy groaned but didn’t put up a fight - yet another sign that he really wasn’t feeling well. He was normally boisterous and even a bit of a brat - but he had moved past tantrums yesterday and was just tired and weepy now. Shiela let herself into his playpen and kneeled down next to her boy where he lay in his wet diaper and puppy dog shirt. She slowly moved him from his side onto his back and massaged his tummy in small gentle circles. “Shhh sweetie that’s it… that’s a good baby…. Now while mommy rubs your tummy can you try to push?” Billy’s face scrunched up even more as he tried to push with his tummy muscles but he didn’t last long before he let out his breath and a tear ran down his face. “Hurts mommy…” he whined and Shiela gave him a kiss on the forehead. “I know baby, I know your tummy and your bum hurt. Let’s try one more time, okay? Can you do that for mommy? Try to push the poopies out on the count of 3… 2… 1!” Billy’s face turned bright red as he strained and pushed. “Mmmph…. Mmmmm… mommy…. Poopy…” “That’s it baby, that’s it! Push that poopy out! Come on honey you can do it! Push, push, push!” Just when Shiela thought he was going to make some progress, he collapsed back against the floor and started to cry. “Mommy owie! Poopy owie!! No push!” He wailed as tears trailed down his cheeks. “Okay sweetie okay… you’re all done… no more pushing right now. Let’s get to your nursery so mommy can change you and we’ll try your bum bum medicine, okay?” Billy gave a pitiful little nod and sniffled as his mommy helped him up. He was a bit too big to be carried, even with their significant size difference that often made him feel even more babyish as his mommy towered over him, but mommy held his hand as she walked him to his nursery. Billy slowly waddled beside her looking more bow-legged than a cowboy. It almost looked like he already had a load in his diaper with how funny he was walking. When they got to his nursery she helped him up onto the changing table and handed him his teddy bear which he clutched to his chest as he continued to whimper in discomfort. Shiela got his supplies out including the package of suppositories and gave a small sigh while setting them up. She knew Billy didn’t like when she put medicine up his bum but at this point it was either that or the hospital and she knew he’d rather try everything they could to avoid a doctor. Shiela caressed his head and wiped a tear away before she got to work untaping his wet diaper. As she lowered the front of the padding she almost had to do a double take when she saw something dark between his legs - it was a piece of poop. What was even more surprising was that it seemed to still be partially inside of his rectum. “Oh my goodness baby… you have a poopy trying to get out!” That was enough to make Billy giggle for a moment even through his tears and discomfort. “Well this is a predicament. I don’t think I can’t put your medicine in your bum with this poopy sticking out. Let me see if I can help you move things along, okay honey?” Without waiting for an answer, Shiela reached under the changing table and grabbed some latex gloves. She pulled them on each hand with a snap and then as an afterthought she pulled the strap over Billy’s chest that helps hold him in place. As an afterthought she lifted up his bum just enough to slide out his wet diaper and to put another fresh diaper underneath him - this one a size bigger than his usual so there would be more room in the back in case a week’s worth of poop did end up back there. “Okay honey this might make your bum feel funny, but just keep pushing, okay? Mommy is going to try to help your poopy come out.” Billy nodded and held onto his teddy, seeming a bit apprehensive but desperate for relief from his aching bowels. He watched as his mommy took her blue-gloved-hands and reached down to his bottom before he suddenly felt a sharp pain. “Ouch mama!” he cried and Shiela had a pang of guilt, but she knew this was inevitable. The piece of poop sticking out of his rectum was wide and stiff - holding his tender hole open so far it was straining. “I know buddy mommy’s sorry but she has to do this, okay? Now come on and give me a big push! Come on honey push push push push….” Billy grunted and groaned, pushing as hard as he could as mommy used her gloved hands to grab the tip of the log and gently turn it from side to side, trying to loosen it up so it could slide out. Each time Billy ran out of stamina Shiela would pause for him to breathe and recollect himself before they tried again. It was on the fifth try, just as they were both losing hope, that with a loud grunt Billy pushed hard enough that the log of poop slowly started to come out further into Shiela’s hand. “You’re doing buddy! You’re doing it! Come on honey keep pushing!” She cheered with a genuine smile on her face as her red-faced baby continued to grunt and push the firm log out. She used her hand to pull at the same time and their team work paid off a minute and a half later when the monstrous turd finally began to taper and slid out comfortably onto the open diaper. “You did it honey! What a good baby! You pushed that big poopy out almost all by yourself!” Shiela exclaimed with genuine pride as Billy smiled a little, his cheeks still flushed. He lay there for a moment panting heavily from exertion and relief, his open diaper underneath him with his trophy-winning poop stretched across it. Just as they both started to recover, Billy’s stomach let out an audible grumble and he clutched at his distended tummy. “Mommy…. Poo poo….” He just barely had time to get these few words out before his face turned into a grimace and soft poop began to pour out of his bumhole and into his open diaper. Mommy quickly sprang into action and closed up his diaper, holding it down over his tummy and muffling the litany of rude sounds coming from his bottom as his diaper filled up with a week’s worth of mess. “Does that feel better honey?” Mommy asked with a chuckle as Billy started to get a bit of a dopey grin on his face from the relief. Just as Shiela thought he was done, he pulled his knees up to his chest and let out horrific flatulence before dumping another load of soft poop into his oversized diaper. Instead of waiting for him to finish she decided to just tape the diaper up and let him keep working everything out of his system for as long as he needed. During the next break she helped him off of the changing table where he barely stayed standing for five seconds before he went down into a squat and pushed again. His disposable diaper was hanging comically down between his legs, almost down to his knees, and swinging with the weight of the stinky load he was still depositing into it. “I guess that was all you needed buddy… we just had to pop the cork and then everything came spilling out huh?” Billy gave a strangled “mhmm” as he stood up and waddled over to the carpet in the middle of the room. Before his mommy could stop him, Billy sat down with a sigh - right onto his stinky bottom. “I think that’s going to be the biggest poopy diaper I’ve ever changed in my life!” Shiela said and sat in the rocking chair next to the carpet to keep an eye on him in case he had more to evacuate from his bowels. Billy smiled and tipped backwards until he was laying on his back, the load in his diaper creeping up closer to his lower back the longer he laid there and wiggled his butt around.

As the title suggests, I find messy blowouts really cute~ The smear of escaped poo on the inner thigh; The brown mess on the lower back. It's all super hot and gives a real feel of how messy you are under your diaper. Would recommend, and don't change right away. Being messy is fun~ Anyone else share this sentiment?

I've started a new story series featuring Reilly. The 18-year-old recently graduated high school and is desperate to stop bedwetting before he starts college in the fall. The return to bedtime diapers, however, leads to unexpected and rapid regression in Reilly's potty training and behavior. Good thing his family is so loving and understanding and hires the perfect babysitter to get him through what's hopefully just a phase. You can get early access to new chapters through my SubscribeStar site (https://subscribestar.adult/alexbridges). I'll be posting chapters here after they've been up on my site for a while. Enjoy, and remember comments/feedback motivate me to write more! Ch. 1 – Introducing Reilly The late afternoon sun streamed through the windows of the spacious living room, casting a soft, golden glow over the family seated in a semi-circle. It was a calm, quiet afternoon, but the weight of the conversation about to happen filled the air. In the center of it all sat Reilly, his nerves on full display, his legs bouncing as he sat in a chair slightly separated from the rest of the group. Miriam, Reilly's mom, and Michael, his dad, sat opposite him on the sofa, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. Julie and Matt, Reilly’s older siblings, sat on the couch nearby, exchanging quiet glances. Mom broke the silence, her tone gentle but firm, as she always tried to be with Reilly. “Thanks, everyone, for making some time for a family meeting. You know we don’t have these unless it’s important, and I wanted Julie and Matt to hear this at the same time.” She turned to Reilly, and putting all of her love and concern into her words, say, “Reilly, sweetheart, we’ve noticed you’ve been struggling a lot lately, especially with college just around the corner. We think it’s time we make some changes to help you feel more secure.” Reilly looked down at his hands, anxiety building in his chest. He’d known this conversation was coming, but that didn’t make it any easier. He swallowed hard before speaking, his voice quiet. “What kind of changes?” Dad leaned forward slightly, his voice calm but direct. “We want to help you manage your bedwetting, your accidents, and some of the behavior we’ve seen lately. It’s been tough for you, and we think we need a more structured approach.” Reilly’s head snapped up, already defensive. “I’m doing fine,” he insisted, though the doubt in his voice betrayed him. He could already feel where this was going. Mom exchanged a glance with Dad before continuing. “Reilly, three months ago, you came to me, asking for help with your bedwetting. You were worried about starting college in the fall and didn’t want your roommate to find out. You had the idea that being punished might help you stop.” Reilly’s cheeks flushed at the memory of that embarrassing conversation. That he even spoke about his bedwetting to his mom – it was an open secret they never discussed, his parents letting Reilly deal with it on his own – betrayed how desperate he was to dry up before college. He squirmed in his seat, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone. “I just thought maybe if there were consequences… maybe I’d stop,” he muttered. “Ya know, like conditioning. Like, if I associated bedwetting with being punished, it would help me stop.” Mom nodded, her voice full of understanding. “I know, honey. And we agreed to try it. But remember, I said you’d have to switch from pull-ups to proper diapers at night. The pull-ups weren’t enough; they leaked too often.” Dad jumped in. “We started the routine you asked for—diapers at night and a spanking in the morning if you wet the bed. At first, you did well with it. You took the spankings without too much trouble. We asked you every morning if you wanted to keep trying it, and you said yes. Your mom and I, we didn’t quite know what to think, but we love you and you asked us for help, so we kept up the … let’s call it your routine.” Julie, always the compassionate older sister, leaned forward. She knew this part of the story. “But then, Mom found out you were still trying to wear pull-ups, right? You were sneaking them on at night instead of using the diapers.” Reilly’s face turned redder. “I didn’t want to wear the diapers. They’re… babyish,” he admitted, almost whispering the last word. He hated how small the diapers made him feel, even more so than the spankings. Mom sighed softly, her motherly concern evident in every word. “They’re not, Reilly. They’re to help you. And anyway, pull-ups are just diapers that get pulled up instead of taped on, except the pull-ups leaked all over your sheets and the diapers didn’t.” She paused, catching herself before she rehashed that entire debate. “That’s when I started diapering you myself at night, to make sure you had on your diaper like you agreed to. But even then, you were taking them off after I went to bed.” Dad crossed his arms, though his tone remained even. “That’s when we had to make the decision to extend the discipline. It wasn’t easy for any of us, but your mom and I decided because you really wanted this to work, we’d do more to help make it work. It wasn’t just about bedwetting anymore. If you took off your diaper, you were disobeying us. For that, we started giving you a spanking for when your behavior warranted it … And other consequences. We never spanked any of you before, and we thought you had outgrown needing those kinds of consequences, but, well, …”. He shrugged, not bothering to finish his sentence. Matt, usually quiet during these conversations, chimed in. “So that’s when the spankings started being for more than just accidents, right?” “Exactly,” Dad nodded. “It became about following the rules we set to help Reilly. We needed to address not just the bedwetting but the rule breaking, and so long as we were using more childish consequences for breaking that rule, and because it did work – you did stop taking off your diapers – we decided to try it for general discipline issues.” Reilly shifted uncomfortably. He knew all this; his parents never instituted any change in his so-called routine or discipline without explaining it and making sure he understood. He appreciated that, but he still hated the embarrassment of talking about it, compounded by his siblings being in the room, though they knew most of it already. Julie still lived at home, and Matt visited frequently. “I get it, but it still doesn’t feel fair,” he mumbled. “I wasn’t trying to be bad. I just didn’t want to wear the diapers.” “We understand that,” Mom said softly, “which is why we did the other consequence – if you took your diaper off at night, you got an extra hard spanking and had to wear diapers for the entire day.” Mom and Dad had started using new words, or, rather, old words without even realizing it after diapering Reilly became a part of their lives again. Toilets once more became potties in their lexicon. Mom continued, “We meant it to be just a one-time thing. We thought you’d get the message, hate having to use them so much we’d never have to put you in daytime diapers again. Except, you didn’t get the message right away. And then you had a daytime accident in your diaper. And another and another.” Dad added, “And then you stopped taking your diaper off at night, and we stopped diapering you during the day and …” “The accidents didn’t stop,” Julie finished. Turning to Matt, she added, “Not every single time he had to use the bathroom, and not every day, but …” She chose her next word carefully. “Enough that I think we can all agree it’s a problem, let’s say.” Reilly’s head snapped up, his eyes wide. “That wasn’t my fault!” he protested. “I don’t know why it happened. I didn’t mean to have accidents.” Mom reached out to place a hand on his knee, her touch soft but firm. “We know, honey. We don’t think it’s your fault.” Reilly was quiet, his mind racing. He hadn’t thought about the time of it all before. “I wasn’t having accidents before the daytime diapers,” he said, more to himself than anyone else. “That’s exactly it,” Dad said, his voice thoughtful. “We’re not entirely sure what happened, but it did. And not only that. Reilly,” he said in a tone careful to avoid sending the wrong message, “you must’ve noticed your behavior since all this has become – I’m sorry to say it like this – more childish. Issues we haven’t had since you were little. Not doing your homework, arguing about chores, and just … Stuff we thought we’d never have to deal with again. Getting you to take a shower, eating your vegetables, arguing over so much, even – let’s call them what they are – temper tantrums when you don’t get your way.” Mom jumped in. “We’re not saying these things to be mean Reilly.” Quietly, Reilly said, “I know. I don’t know why I’ve been that way. I … I just can’t help myself sometimes.” Mom continued, “I know, sweetie. It’s not like daddy and I want to be putting our adult son in timeout or taking away toys and privileges, or giving you an early bedtime. Let alone having to spank you when none of that gets through to you.” It had been awkward, an understatement if ever there was one, for Mom and Dad to spank Reilly for the bedwetting like he asked them to. It was mortifying for all of them when they decided the time had come to give a spanking as an actual consequence for actual misbehavior. That in three months it had become almost normal – Reilly was by then getting his bottom swatted to some extent – sometimes a couple warning swats, sometimes a full-blown over-the-knee, bare bottom spanking – that it just wasn’t a big deal anymore. It did stop Reilly’s misbehavior in its tracks most of the time, but he recovered so quickly that thirty minutes after it was over, you’d never suspect he’d gotten his 18-year-old fanny warmed by his mother. Mom added, “And it does help. Daddy and I have seen it, and you said as much, how those kinds of childish punishments, as much as you don’t like them, do calm you down when you lose your composure.” That isn’t quite how he put it, but when they had not one but three family mini-meetings, just the three of them, trying to get to the bottom of all this, Reilly had, furiously blushing, admitted he was doing his best and knew the way he was acting wasn’t right or normal, so while he hated being disciplined those ways, he knew and appreciated that it got him back on track, albeit briefly. Dad said, “We’re trying to find out why all this has happened, but while we do that, it’s important to deal with the reality in front of us. You have the whole summer in front of you, and you’re supposed to start college in the fall. We can’t ignore that there are two problems we have to deal with head on, and they’re related.” Mom looked at Reilly with sympathy. “That’s why we’re talking about this now. It’s not just about punishment or control. It’s about helping you adjust and giving you the structure that seems to help you feel better.” Reilly could feel the walls closing in around him. The mention of more structure put him on alert. His voice wavered as he spoke. “So… what does this mean? What are you going to do?” Mom glanced at Dad before delivering the news. “The first thing is we can’t let these accidents continue without doing something. It’s not about your clothes or the couch; those are just things, Reilly. It’s about you, your health, physical and mental. We know these accidents make you so terribly anxious and upset. We know it’s embarrassing. And they’ve been getting worse.” “No, they haven’t,” Reilly interjected, trying to save face. Mom’s expression softened in sympathy. “I know they have, sweetheart. If know you’ve been hiding more accidents and using your allowance to buy underpants. A few wet accidents I may not have noticed, but so many … and the messy ones.” She could see how mortified Reilly was, and that was the whole point. He was always embarrassed on mentally preparing himself to be embarrassed. He was hyper-focused on not having an accident; when they started asking him and remind him to use the potty, he was way ahead of them, going to the bathroom seemingly every twenty minutes even when he didn’t have to go. Even then, not all accidents were averted. Even if they had been, sitting on the potty almost half the day was hardly a solution to his problem. Mom took a deep breath and made the first announcement that was the point of the family meeting: “Daddy and I decided to put you back in diapers full-time until we get this all figured out, Reilly. We think it’s the best way to manage your accidents and help you feel more comfortable., and get this thing licked before the end of the summer.” Reilly’s reaction was immediate and visceral. “Full-time? Like a baby?” His voice cracked, rising with panic. “Not like a baby, Reilly,” Mom said gently. “Think of it as a precaution, something to help you avoid embarrassment and discomfort. This isn’t a punishment. This is a good thing. No more accidents everyone can see, no more being constantly afraid you’re going to have an accident, no more of that anxiety and stress, no more running to the potty and …” She shook her head. “ … the heartbreak on your face …” Her voice broke. “… when you don’t make it. It doesn’t have to be that way. This will fix all of that until we figure out how to stop these accidents.” “But what will people think?” Reilly’s voice was full of fear and resistance. “What if someone finds out?” Dad’s voice was calm but firm. “We’ll handle it discreetly. The people who need to know will be told with your dignity in mind. They won’t think any less of you.” “But what about everyone else?” Reilly asked, his panic growing. “What if they see? I don’t want people making fun of me!” “We’ll be as careful as we can, Reilly,” Mom reassured him. “But we need to be realistic. Your care requires effort and attention, and while we’ll do our best to keep it private, there might be situations where it’s unavoidable. We’ll be there, all of us, to help you get through it. No one is going to make fun of my Reilly on my watch, but really, hun, people are more mature than you might think. I don’t think that will be an issue.” Tears pricked at Reilly’s eyes, the overwhelming fear of being exposed gnawing at him. He opened his mouth to argue more, but Mom held up a hand gently. “Reilly, I know this is hard. But we’re doing this because we love you and we want what’s best for you.” Julie, sensing her brother’s rising anxiety, leaned forward. “Reilly, no one is going to make fun of you. We’re all here to help. And honestly, diapers are way less embarrassing than a big wet spot on your pants or… you know, something worse.” Reilly’s face crumpled in shame as Julie’s comment reminded him of the messy accident he’d had during her awards ceremony. The ceremony was outdoors, and they sat at the end of the aisle just so Reilly could get to the potty quickly. He’d known he needed the potty, but when Mom noticed his fidgeting and asked him if he need to excuse himself, a silly sense of pride he couldn’t even explain to himself, led him decide to hold it just to prove he could. Mom, Dad, and Matt all saw him fidgeting more and more, and when Mom directly suggested to him he go use the potty, he denied needing to go at all. And then, after it happened, it was the unmistakable scent and not that Reilly, cringing in his seat, had stopped squirming. Yet when Mom asked him point blank if he had an accident, he actually denied it. They were all perplexed – did he really not know what he’d done, or did he think they couldn’t tell, or was he too silly and proud to admit or, did he just not mind sitting in it? After a half-minute of confused looked between Mom, Dad, and Matt, Dad took Reilly by the hand to the bathroom to get himself cleaned up. Reilly never gave a straight answer explaining his behavior. Messy accidents were thankfully much more rare, but they happened more than that one time, which was noteworthy because of Reilly’s behavior and because it was the first such accident in public, so far. Mom’s voice softened even more as she tried to soothe him. “Remember that, Reilly. We’re doing this to prevent those situations. Diapers aren’t babyish—they’re just a way to help you stay comfortable.” Reilly, still overwhelmed, was on the verge of a full-on tantrum. His hands balled into fists, and his breath came in shallow gasps. “I don’t want to wear them all the time!” he yelled, the fear and frustration bubbling to the surface. Dad, seeing where this was headed, spoke in a low, warning tone. “Reilly, calm down. You’re getting too worked up.” “I won’t calm down! I’m 18, and you’re talking about making me wear diapers like a baby!!!” Julie jumped in. “Do we need to take a break to calm down?” Often, she knew, when Reilly was headed toward a tantrum, he just needed a few minutes to collect himself. “I’m not wearing diapers all the time! You can’t make me!” “Reilly,” Mom said sharply to get his attention, “If you keep yelling, you’re getting a spanking.” She knew from the many tantrums in the past three months Reilly was past his point-of-no-return when he couldn’t be reasoned with and only the threat of a spanking could stop a full-blown tantrum. And unlike a toddler’s tantrum, an 18-year-old’s was louder, wilder, and sometimes even dangerous with the throwing, thrashing, and actual sprawled-out-feet-and-hands-pounding-the-floor theatrics. They were worried Reilly would unintentionally hurt himself or someone else. The threat of a spanking was effective in stopping a tantrum past the point of no return perhaps two times in five. When it failed, a few warning swats on the seat of his pants could bring him back around perhaps another two times in five. The fifth time, Reilly needed a spanking, a real one. Once they told Reilly he was getting a spanking, Mom and Dad always followed through, and for all the physicality of his tantrums, and though it was sometimes a test of wills, they always managed to get him over their knees where they could deliver a safe, measured spanking. Sometimes he stopped right away, sometimes he needed to be spanked to tears, but always afterward he was mortified and apologetic. Mom and Dad never had any hard feelings about it; they knew he wanted to be behaving that away even less than he wanted to get spanked. At the mention of a spanking, Reilly froze, his body stilling as the anger began to ebb away. He didn’t want to be spanked, especially not in front of Julie and Matt (again). His voice cracked as he spoke again, this time quieter. “It’s just… I hate it.” “We know, sweetie,” Mom said, her voice full of compassion. “But you need to trust us.” The tantrum, and that the threat of a pink bottom stopped it in its tracks, made a convenient segue for the second part of Mom and Dad’s decision. “Reilly,” Dad said, “There’s more. Your behavior since all this began … I’ve already said that.” He had rehearsed and prepared for this, but forgot it all in the moment. “We’re also going to be stricter with you for a while. The yelling and near-tantrum you just had, that’s not normal for a boy your age. You know that. And as much as you hate getting spanked, we hate having to do it … But none of us can deny it works. It does work on tantrums, and for some of the other issues you’ve been having.” Reilly was panicking again. “So what are you saying? I’m going to get spanked for every little thing!?!” “No,” Mom said. “No. We’ll keep using spanking as a disciplinary tool like we’ve been doing. Only when it’s call for and always proportional to your misbehavior. What Daddy is saying is there are going to be some more rules and structure, and we’re going to enforce that. When you make a bad choice, there will be consequences. Spanking is a last resort. You can avoid it if you listen, and I know you’ll try your best.” That was the central issue: Reilly was trying his best, and his best wasn’t good enough to keep him acting, and having accidents, like a toddler. Not they ever had or ever would punish accidents, but two issues seemed link, like Reilly has regressed somehow. Dad had decided against telling Reilly this part of their thinking, but in the moment, he let it slip. “Little kids thrive on structure. We know you’re not a little kid, but the issues you’ve been having, we think it’s worth a try.” Julie jumped in with more comforting words. “You know, this isn’t forever, Reilly. It’s just for the summer, so we can help you get back on track before college.” Reilly’s shoulders sagged in defeat. “What about when summer’s over?” “We’ll reassess then,” Dad answered. “It might not even last the summer. We’re all hoping we can get this thing figured out fast, and things can all go back to normal. If it takes longer, if it takes the summer, then it takes the summer. None of us want that, and I’m sure there will be some bumps along the way. We’ll need to make adjustments, we’ll figure out how to make it work. But for now, we’re focusing on what’s best for you. Bottom line is we’re all here for you.; this is about supporting your needs and getting you through this.” Reilly stayed quiet, but he knew the sense in what they were saying. It seemed outlandish, but then so did his original idea that a morning spanking would cure his bedwetting. Matt, who hadn’t said much, spoke up. “So, what exactly is this full-time diaper and discipline routine thing going to look like?” Mom explained the logistics. “Diapers full-time, of course. We’ll try to avoid as many accidents as possible, but with the diapers, when an accident happens, we’re not going to treat it like a big deal. That’s what diapers are for; we’ll get you cleaned up and move on with our day.” “You’ll get me cleaned up,” Reilly asked. Mom understood what he was asking. “We think it’s best that we handle the diapering and changes, at least for now.” She paused a moment to remember the rest of the routine. “You’ll have a bedtime and a daily nap. Being well-rested will help avoid some of the misbehavior you’ve been getting into. We’re going to limit your screentime and make sure you’re only watching or playing stuff that doesn’t get you worked up. Eating healthy is important, too, so say the support groups I joined when all this started, so you’re going to have to ask when you want a snack and eat what we feed you.” “The other big thing,” Dad said, “is you’re not going to be left alone while all this is going on. We know you like your independence. A summer job is obviously out of the question, and now with school out, you’re going to have a lot of free time. You’re going to need help with your diapers, and we want you to be safe and supported at all times, so someone will always be with you.” “So I can’t see my friends,” an almost despondent Reilly asked. “Of course you can,” Mom told him. “There just needs to be someone with you. They can keep their distance, and maybe it could even be one of your friends’ parents if you’re hanging out at their house.” “And we’ll need you and Julie to help more,” Dad added, looking at his older children. “You’ll need to keep an eye on Reilly and sometimes be his …” Dad hadn’t found a suitable euphemism, and Reilly was too smart to fall for it anyway. “… his babysitter sometimes. But most importantly, just be there for him.” Julie nodded, understanding her role. “We can do that. Right, Matt?” Matt nodded in agreement. “Yeah, we’ve got this. We’ll help in every way we can. We’re going to beat this, Reilly.” “And we’re still looking for a babysitter,” Dad continued. “Someone who can help during the day when we’re not around and just when we need an extra set of hands.” “In fact,” Mom added, “we’re looking for someone around your age so it’s not awkward when they’re chaperoning you with your friends.” Reilly, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke again. “Can I have some input on who it is?” “Of course,” Mom assured him. “We’ll make sure it’s someone you’re comfortable with.” There was a lengthy pause. “Reilly,” Julie asked, “how are you feeling right now?” He didn’t answer right away, his expression at first inscrutable. “I just … I want this to … I just want to get past this. If you think this is best … And I know this is … I don’t want to be … a burden.” His voice, and Mom and Julie were immediately at his side comforting him. “I trust you if you say this is going to help … I’ll try my best, I promise.” Tears were flowing, and he turned and pressed his face into Mom’s chest, the soft, safe place he’d nestled his head when he was upset all the way back to his toddler days, but not in years now. Mom cooed and shushed while Julie patted his back and told him everything would be okay and that they all loved him. Dad and Matt echoed it all. They told Reilly how proud they were he was taking responsibility by acquiescing. His parents would’ve made him cooperate if they had to, and they were so glad they didn’t. By the end of their praise and pep talk, Reilly almost felt good about the changes in life, that it was all positive if it actually made a difference. As he had with every family meeting they’d ever had, Dad signaled its end by standing up, stretching his arms, and saying, “I think we all deserve a frosty chocolate milkshake. You wanna help me, Reilly?” “Actually,” Mom interjected, “I’m going to get Reilly into a diaper. We won’t be long.” “Does it have to be now,” Reilly asked, hoping to delay daytime diapers until at least the next day. “No time like the present. Besides, it’s almost your new bedtime after milkshakes.” It was 8:15. And we might as well get you in your bedtime diaper and jammies now.” She’s helping me into my pajamas, Reilly wondered. “Reilly,” Julie said nervously. “Since I’m going to be helping you out and watching you sometimes, I’m going to have to learn, you know, how Mom and Dad do certain things. Is it okay if I come upstairs so I can learn how to diaper you … I mean, put your diaper on?” She wondered to herself how, exactly, the latter phrase was supposed to be less embarrassing for him and couldn’t say. Reilly didn’t want her to see him down there, let alone to diaper him, not then or ever. He looked to Mom, hoping she would say he’d had enough change for one night. Alas for him, she said, “That’s a really good idea, Julie. And thank you for jumping right in. See, Ry? We’re all here for you together.” Holding his hand, Mom led Reilly upstairs, Julie following behind. “Everything’s going to be okay, Ry. We’re not going to let any of this stop you from having fun this summer. In fact, not to toot my own horn, but I have it on good authority I’m kinda the best at making diaper changes fun.” Scared not just about the new routine but about his future, Reilly remembered in the moment a coping mechanism a counselor had taught him, to remember to feel gratitude. He had a great family, and he knew it. Everything was out of love, including all the work they were undertaking for him. They were rooting for him. He reminded himself of that, and even Julia’s silly joke made him smile, just a little. _____________________ Get the next chapter on my SubscribeStar. https://subscribestar.adult/alexbridges

Hi guys, This is my second story, I wrote it as a more smutty aside to my other, ongoing one. It is a short story I have no plans on continuing. It is very smutty and mature, make sure you're okay with that before reading. Comments, feedback and/or critiques are very much appreciated. Thanks for reading and enjoy the story --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Frustration “Please…” she moaned, although the large ball gag that was currently occupying her mouth did not allow for any recognizable words to be heard. She wasn’t even sure if there was anyone around to even listen to her, as her world was darkness, caused by blindfold that was tightly strapped over her eyes. The few things she knew for sure was that she couldn’t stop drooling over herself, that she was sweating profusely and the vibrations on her pussy were driving her to insanity. The sybian she was sitting on buzzed gently but persistently, not intense enough for her to reach an orgasm, but intense enough so that she had no hope of ignoring it. Cuffs around her ankles, attached to the relentless machine with short chains, ensured she couldn’t get up and she was at the mercy of the device. With some effort, she could raise herself so that the thick diapers she was wearing barely touched the saddle, which gave her some small and temporary relief, but she couldn’t hold that position very long. Every time she tried, the strain on her upper legs got worse and she was able to keep herself free from the vibrations for a shorter and shorter time. Eventually she would fall upon the saddle again, driving the dildo deeper into her pussy. A very cruel game which was slowly driving her crazy, being unable to cum yet also having the pleasure never stop. Even worse, the more she wet herself, the larger her diapers grew, and she was less and less able to distance herself from the relentless buzzing. The wetter her diapers got, the better the vibrations passed through them, reaching her aching pussy. She wasn’t sure how long she had been stuck in this predicament, and she had lost count of how much she had peed in her thick and thirsty diapers. He had made sure she drank plenty of water beforehand. She heard the words of the man she often called Daddy echo in her head: “Good girls stay well hydrated.” Her diapers felt hot and clammy, soaked as they were, mostly with pee, but also some other, naughtier, juices. Still, they showed no sign of being even close to capacity, as Daddy made sure to layer a second, even bigger diaper on top of the first. He probably included a number of boosters, but she didn’t know how many, as she was already wearing the blindfold when he had thickly diapered her. To her it felt like she was sitting on a massive pillow strapped between her legs. “Just to keep my little princess safe and protected.” He had said to her when he locked her private parts away in the thick prison of plastic and padding. That alone caused her to blush and get wet. On top of the incredibly thick diapers, she had felt him putting on plastic pants, and she had heard the distinct click of a small lock. Not that she would have been able to take them off in her current position anyway, as her hand were encased in thick mittens and locked by a short chain attached to the back of the collar she was wearing. With her arms in this reverse-prayer position, she was completely helpless, driven to the edge by the combination of lust and vulnerability. Not being able to occupy her thought with anything but the ceaseless vibrations, she grew more and more desperate to cum or to get free, although she was no longer sure which option she preferred. Suddenly, she felt hot breath in her neck. “You’re doing a very good job, princess.” He whispered in her ear before kissing her multiple times from her neck down to her nipple, before gently kissing each nipple and grabbing both with two fingers. Her helplessness and blindness, combined with her nipples being played with caused her to grow even hornier. She tried riding the sybian harder and harder, but she still couldn’t reach the orgasm she so desperately wanted. She mewled into her gag, begging her Daddy for sweet, sweet release, but he just kept gently playing with her nipples, teasing her. “Do you really want to come, princess?” He asked, his voice sweet as honey. She moaned yes into her gag repeatedly, but the words came out mostly unrecognizable, and caused her to drool even more, but she couldn’t care about that anymore. It seemed he had understood her, though, and said: “Well, I could allow you to come, but you’ll have to prove to me that you are a good girl. Will you show me that you’re a good girl?” Knowing she was walking right into a trap, but so, so desperate to orgasm, she quickly nodded her head “Yes, yes, please, anything!” she tried to say. Anything just to find sweet release. “Very well. I knew you wanted to prove you’re a good girl to me.” He whispered before giving her a final kiss on her gag and letting go of her very erect nipples. Next, she felt him reaching into the back of her double diaper and insert something in her rear, and she was embarrassed to discover that it was turning her on even more. Nothing seemed to happen for a few moments, except for the saddle that was still happily buzzing against her diapered crotch, when suddenly she felt a rush of warm water go into her ass. She would have yelped if she could have. “No, no, no, no, no! He’s giving me an enema!” She protested, but was helpless to stop the flow of warm water entering her. “Good girl.” He whispered in her ear again, which caused her to relax more and stop trying to resist the flow entering her. The water kept on flowing and flowing, making her belly feel bloated. It was torture, not knowing how much of the enema was left and having no choice but to sit there, massively turned on, and take it like the good girl her Daddy kept telling her she was. After what felt like hours, she felt the flow of water slowing down and, eventually, stopping. He gently removed the tube from her rear, and said: “You’ve been very good so far, but to make sure you are properly cleaned out, you’ll have to hold that in for at least half an hour, do you think you can do that, Princess?” Her eyes went wide underneath the blindfold, and she started struggling against her cuffs, her stomach already cramping up. “Half an hour?! That was totally unfair and impossible, she didn’t agree to that!” She tried shouting in her gag. He smiled evilly, and said: “It’s fine if you don’t, sweety, but then you won’t have proven to me that you are a good girl, and only good girls get to orgasm.” She balked, tears coming to her eyes from unfairness, but also desperation. She wanted, no, needed to come so badly, she could hardly think about anything else. She weakly nodded, agreeing with her cruel Daddy, desperate to prove she was indeed a good girl. Without warning, he turned the sybian on a bit more, and she gasped in her gag and started riding it as much as her bondage allowed her. She got closer and closer to the edge, but was still unable to cum, getting more and more desperate. “I have a timer here, and if you fail to hold it in, I can always fill you up again so we can try again.” She squirmed on her vibrating throne, which, in combination with her aching insides, was making her sweat. She had no idea how long she still had to go, desperate for her Daddy’s approval and the subsequent reward, she did not dare letting a single squirt of water escape her. She clenched as hard as she could, the desire to be a good girl for her Daddy the most important thought in her head. Lost in her own, dark world of pleasure and discomfort, she tried to put the endlessly teasing vibrations on her sensitive parts out of her head, when suddenly she felt his two large hands grab her sensitive tits from behind. While gently massaging them, she heard him whisper in her ear: “You’re such a good girl, sweet princess, you’re almost halfway already.” She squirmed, unsure if she could hold it that much longer. “You can choose to let go now, princess, but I will be very disappointed in you. I might even leave you here all night, to teach you to be good.” He let go of her tits, and she immediately longed for his touch again, when suddenly the sybian was turned up to the maximum, the vibrations shaking her entire body. She gasped loudly and struggled in her bonds, rattling the chains, her sphincter almost instantly losing the battle. She managed to barely hold on, as only a tiny squirt of dirty water escaped her. She moaned loudly and started grinding her thick diapers against the saddle, her lust overtaking any sense she still had, when she heard his voice quietly whisper in her ear: “Good girls don’t cum without permission either, princess, but I think you knew that already.” She was nearly orgasmed right that instant, when the vibrations decreased in intensity, and she was able to stop herself and catch her breath. She wondered what he would have done if she had climaxed just now, would he actually leave her here all night, bound on this saddle? The thought frightened her, she knew him to be a man of his word. How would it feel to sit here bound for hours, tortured by vibrations, in a completely filled diaper, never being able to cum? She almost wanted to try it out. To be naughty, and try to grind until she came, but it scared her a little bit, and she didn’t want to disappoint him either. Lost in her own little world of sexual torment and barely contained enemas, she knew she couldn’t hold on much longer. If her time wasn’t up soon, she would have no choice but to be naughty, despite trying so hard to be a good girl. Her stomach cramped, and another squirt of warm water escaped her, into her waiting, thirsty diapers. She moaned, desperately hoping that he wouldn’t notice. “Was this enough to warrant a punishment?” She thought, slight panic growing within her. “It’s been half an hour, my dear. You’ve been very good, you have permission to let go now.” She stopped holding it in and, with a load moan, the warm water instantly came rushing out of her, into her waiting diapers. It kept on flowing out and out and was all greedily absorbed by the thick layers of diapers. The stream never seemed to stop, the sensation of sweet relief being almost enough to bring her over the edge. Her diapers seemed to grow more and more, the warm, dirty wetness surrounding her pussy and ass on all sides. The second diaper discolored as well, as it absorbed all the brown, mushy water. The sybian was turned up to the maximum as her tits were grabbed again, the massage now being much less gentle. The thickness of her swollen, warm and dirty diapers ensured she could no longer raise up enough to escape the intense vibrations. Her thick and soaked diapers made the vibrations inescapable, now being thick enough that they always were always pressed against the saddle, no matter how she positioned herself. Her entire body shook along with the seat as she pressed her aching pussy, trapped in her dirty diaper, hard against it. As the last bit of water escaped her. He whispered in her ear, with a throaty voice: “Come for me, princess.” She could no longer hold back and started grinding against the saddle as hard as her bondage allowed her. The vibrations, the massage on her tits and the dildo inside her all worked together to pleasure her so much she could no longer think. The soaking wet and messy diaper that surrounded her crinkled noisily as she grinded against it, making her moan loudly. She arched her back as the first wave of an orgasm quickly reached her, as she screamed uncontrollably in her gag as all the combined pleasures overtook her as she came, hard. Her intense orgasm left her weak, breathing deeply, while her knees shook. She tried to collect herself, but the intense vibrations never ceased, the thick layers of diapers not allowing her the slightest relief as she felt them surrounding her on all sides. She cried out, begging for release, as a second orgasm already started to build. The sensations were overloading her senses, she felt like she was going insane from the inescapable pleasure, but she had no choice. She helplessly climaxed for the second time in just a few minutes, even faster than before. She was a panting, sweaty mess, yet the vibrations against her pussy still refused to relent. He let go of her tits, and she sighed when she felt a slight bit of relief, but then she suddenly felt two small clamps attached to her defenseless nipples, making her moan once again. They weren’t tight enough to hurt her, but they did increase their sensitivity a lot. They hardly seemed a noteworthy addition to her, on top of all her other accessories, until they suddenly started to vibrate as well. This sexual torture of her nipples meant the vibrations were coming from everywhere, she could no longer focus or form coherent thoughts, as she was rapidly driven to a third orgasm, this one even more intense and lasting much longer than the previous two. Without warning, all the vibrations stopped, and she was left sitting there, finally able to catch her breath. It was finally over, she could change out of her soaking, messy diapers, be freed from her bondage and cuddle with her Daddy. She was glad that this intense experience was finally done, although these orgasms were some of the best she had ever had in her entire life. The sheer helplessness of her bondage, the merciless vibrations from the uncaring machine she was sitting on, combined with the humiliation of her utterly filled diapers turned her on in ways she couldn’t describe. She felt a gentle kiss in her neck and leaned into it, delighted that her Daddy was there and treating her like the princess she was. She contentedly moaned, happy he was here to take care of her and make her feel better. She felt his warm breath next to her ear, as he whispered with a sinful tone: “Good girl. Only an hour more to go.” She gasped loudly into her gag as all the vibrations turned up to maximum again.

My palms were sweating. So was my back. I so desperately wanted to play it cool, to hide my discomfort, but there was no way I could do that and keep control. I knew I looked awful - red faced and clammy - and to make matters worse, I was squirming in my seat. I winced as another cramp hit, and caught a look of pity from the woman sitting opposite me. That would change to disgust soon enough, if the toilet door didn’t open soon. It was typical of my luck. I’d done everything right - only having a couple of drinks, making sure I went before leaving the bar, then sitting in the train carriage with the toilet, so I could get to it if I needed to. Ally would have been proud of me. Although maybe it was three drinks, rather than two. And that last pee had been before the final drink. But I hadn’t expected the toilet on the train to be occupied from the minute we left the station. That really wasn’t fair. I felt something hot creeping past my butt cheeks, slowly bubbling out. My whole body went cold. It smelled foul. That lady who felt sorry for me would smell it shortly. Everyone would smell it shortly. For a moment I thought it was just gas, but the bubbling continued, and the heat didn’t go away. Instead it clung to me, spreading out around my butt cheeks, and forward to my crotch. I was pooping my pants, uncontrollably, in front of a train carriage full of people, right next to the toilet. I started to go numb. The smell hit the lady opposite first. She’d probably realised what had happened from the look on my face, but she was clearly unprepared for how bad it was going to smell, because she visibly gagged as the stench hit her. What was worse was that as she and everyone else realised that the grown adult sitting with them in the train carriage had just soiled themselves, I was still pooping my pants. The train pulled into a station, and in spite of it not being my stop, I stood up and headed for the door. The mess in my underwear squelched as I walked, and I’m certain that had I glanced back at the seat there would have been a huge stain on it, but I avoided doing that. And I avoided making eye contact with anyone else on the train. The one piece of good fortune was that everyone made space for me to get past them, and off the train. As I stepped onto the platform I felt the cool autumn air against my skin, and I realised that the legs of my jeans were cold. Soaking wet. At some point I’d also peed myself, and hadn’t even realised. Fortunately the station was almost empty, and apart from one guard at the exit, I didn’t see anyone else as I headed through the ticket barriers and out into the night. I considered getting a cab to take me the rest of the way home, but given the state of my underwear, the smell, and the very obvious stain on my jeans, I assumed no driver would let me in their car. I reached into my pocket, pulled out my phone and dialled Ally. “Hey, you OK?” She asked, clearly not expecting me to call. “Yeah. Er…. Would you mind picking me up from a station?” “I was just about to get ready for bed, but I suppose so.” She sounded annoyed. She was about to get more annoyed. “I'm at Wexhorne”. “That's miles away. Why are you there?” “I… had to get off the train” I tried to be as vague as possible. “It's not that late, just get on the next one” “I can't.” “Oh? And why's that?” From her tone, she knew already. “I… I'll explain by text.” “No you won't.” I could hear the frustration in her voice. “If you want me to drive over an hour away to pick you up from a station when there are plenty of trains that could take you home, you'll tell me exactly why now.” “But it's embarrassing.” It's not like there was anyone to hear me, but I really didn't want to say the words out loud anyway. “I don't care how embarrassing it is. You're going to tell me now, or you can walk home.” For a moment I considered doing just that, but I swallowed my pride. “I pooed my pants.” “I fucking knew it.” I was about to reply, but she continued. “That's what, the eighth time this week? More than once a day. And that's not counting when you're asleep. I told you to wear one of the bedtime nappies, but of course you know better.” “But people would see. And hear.” “They wouldn't. And even if they did, what would it matter? Yet again you're stuck in stinking pants until you get home. That's got to be far more embarrassing than someone knowing you're wearing incontinence pads.” I sighed. She just wouldn't stop pushing me to wear nappies. It was bad enough she insisted on them at night so that I didn't soak her while I was asleep, but I didn't need them during the day. I never had, and it's not like my accidents had got worse. “I'll see you soon. I'm really sorry.” “See you in about an hour” she replied, before putting the phone down. I looked at the bench outside the station entrance. Even though it was metal, I felt bad about sitting on it, knowing the mess in my underwear would seep out onto it. But there was no way I wanted to stay standing up for however long it took Ally to reach me. I started to pace around, trying to work out what to do. The glowing lights of a little corner shop caught my eye. Going in would be pretty unpleasant for everyone concerned, but it might also offer a solution to the sitting issue. From the outside it didn’t seem too busy, so I walked toward it. The bell dinged as I pushed the door open, and I nodded to the shopkeeper as he glanced over to me. He looked friendly enough, but his face went from cheerful to confused when he caught sight of the wet stain on the front of my jeans. It was a look I knew well. I’d spent an entire lifetime not making it to the toilet and having accidents. There was no real rhyme or reason to them, and over the years, I’d seen countless doctors and ‘specialists’, and tried everything to deal with them, from alarms and routines, to charts and rewards, to punishments and shaming, to laxatives and enemas. Some helped for a little bit, but most were just disruptive and unpleasant for zero benefit. Every so often I’d go through a phase without accidents at all, which might last for months, and I’d feel like all my issues were over. But it never lasted. Eventually I’d end having accidents again. Although it generally wasn’t as frequent or severe as it had been recently. I didn’t want to spend more time in the shop than was absolutely necessary. I knew how bad I smelled, and in the past I’d been asked to leave places because of being wet or messy. I didn’t fancy being subjected to that kind of humiliation again, so I made a bee-line for the homewares section, and grabbed what I was looking for - a roll of bin bags. I grabbed a bottle of water on my way to the counter, and went to pay. It was rare for people to comment on accidents, but I braced myself anyway, in case the shopkeeper had an opinion that he couldn’t keep to himself. Fortunately he was polite, and I managed to escape without feeling even worse than I did. After wandering back to the station, I pulled a couple of black sacks off the roll of bin bags, laid them on the bench, then sat down with a disgusting squelch. I took the cap off my bottle of water and took a swig. Inevitably that would end up making me need to pee again, but at this point I was such a state that wetting myself again wasn’t really going to be an issue so I didn't give any more thought to it. What I did give more thought to, what I couldn’t help giving thought to, was Ally’s insistence on me wearing nappies. We’d been together for nearly 18 months, and when we first hooked up, it was during a period where I was having an extended clean and dry spell. We had nearly three months before I first had an accident around her, and it was nearly four before I first wet the bed we were sharing. Even then I managed to hide the severity of my issues for a couple of weeks - largely by avoiding spending the night with her - but eventually I soaked her bed, and that was when I had to come ‘clean’. She was incredibly understanding, more so than just about everyone else who’d found out about my issues, but she also didn’t want to have to deal with the repercussions of my accidents. The first mention of ‘protection’ came as a question. Specifically, “why didn’t my parents put me back in nappies?” It wasn’t like the conversation was comfortable before she asked that, but that made it more so, because it dug up some pretty traumatic memories. For my parents, 'protection' had never really been an option. When I was growing up, disability was treated much more kindly than in the past, but there was still a sense of shame around it. Certainly when it came to continence issues, which on their own weren’t even really considered a disability as much as a symptom of other disabilities. So generally they didn’t acknowledge that my accidents were a permanent thing. Instead they treated them as a temporary personal failing on my part that would eventually go away - even though they had to deal with them almost daily up until my teens. Similarly, the general attitude around ‘differences’, whether physical or mental, was as far as possible to treat people in the same way as everyone else. Equality rather than equity, so to speak, and as a result very few people ever even considered that there might have been a better way to handle my accidents than my parents already were. Very few, but not zero. I was five the first time, and was being looked after by a neighbour, round her house. I was in a time out, sitting on her bed, ironically as punishment for having an accident, when I realised I had to poop. It was a long time ago and I have no idea whether I would have made it if I’d asked to go, but I didn’t, and by the time my babysitter got back I’d messed so badly that it had leaked out beyond the leg holes of my shorts and onto her bed. Unsurprisingly, she was upset, and after cleaning me up, she grabbed a nappy belonging to one of the other children and tried to put it on me. I screamed and cried and fought back, and after a minute or two, she clearly decided that it was more trouble than it was worth to try to put it on me. A year or so later, and a different neighbour was babysitting me, and although I know I had quite a few accidents around her, generally she didn’t notice them - or didn’t want to deal with them - so they got dealt with by my parents. This time though, she couldn’t. I pooped myself on the way home from school, and it was so bad and so obvious that she also grabbed a nappy after cleaning me up. Again, I was deeply unhappy with this idea, and I threw a sufficiently large tantrum that she didn’t go through with putting it on me. When I explained all this to Ally she held my hand and stroked it to help me feel better, but she didn’t let up. She calmly and patiently explained to me that she would be grateful if I’d be willing to try wearing them at night so that the bed stayed dry and we both got a good nights sleep. And that she wouldn’t think any less of me for wearing them. After a tiny bit more resistance, I acquiesced, and let her order some. The night they arrived was a little surreal. Up until then she’d been a bit of a martinet about how much liquid I drank in the evenings, and was really opposed to me having any alcohol, but that night she acted completely different, even encouraging me to have a drink with her while we watched TV. By the time we were ready to go to bed, she led me upstairs, had me lie on the bed, then helped me put the nappy on. Then she kept telling me I was attractive and sexy, even while wearing it. Then, when I woke up the bed was clean and dry, in spite of the nappy being absolutely soaked. I still felt silly and babyish wearing them to bed, but it was hard to argue with the benefits. The talk of daytime protection didn’t really heat up until we’d been dating about six months and we moved in together. One of things with spending a lifetime having accidents is that you get really, really good at hiding them. Although by then I was having small accidents pretty much every day, and bigger ones a few times a week, until then I managed to make sure Ally wasn’t aware of how bad things were. In the first few days after we moved in together, she commented on how much laundry I was doing, and how many outfit changes I went through every day. I made excuses, but they weren't particularly convincing ones. Then came the first time I really relaxed in her company. Until then I'd been really paranoid about accidents when I was near her, making trips to the toilet every thirty minutes or so, avoiding any activities that would stop me doing that, and even cancelling plans when I'd had accident prone days. As a result I'd only had a handful of daytime incidents around her, on long journeys, and when we went somewhere that engaged my attention too much; because of that i managed to hide most of my accidents, and when she did notice, I was able to get cleaned up before she realised how bad things were. But there was no way I could keep that up with us spending so much time together, and that first weekend together she headed out to do a food shop while I went into the study to do some painting. As usual, I got really engrossed in what I was doing, and wasn't paying attention to my body. I know I felt like I needed to poop at some point, but it wasn't too bad, and I just kind of ignored it and kept doing what I was doing. I didn't even hear Ally come back in from the shops. Or the study door open. But I did hear her comment about the smell. And ask me if I'd pooped myself. And because I didn't think I had, I told her no. Which was when she walked up behind me, made me stand up, and checked my pants like I was a toddler. And, of course, found that not only had I had an accident, but I was wet as well, and there was now a puddle on the (thankfully wipe clean) study chair. What was even more unexpected was her response. Not anger or frustration, but concern. Particularly when she realised that I genuinely hadn't been aware that I'd had an accident. That was when the talk of daytime nappies first came up. As well as seeing a doctor. I agreed to the latter to avoid the former, and although that turned out to be as useless as every other time I'd seen one, at least Ally was reassured that nothing was seriously wrong with me. I took another swig of my water and checked the time on my phone. It had been about fifteen minutes since I called Ally, so I still had a long wait ahead of me. But I also had 22% battery. With no guarantees she would be able to find me if the phone died, I put it on battery saving mode and put it back in my pocket. Then I closed my eyes and waited for her to arrive. **** I felt the soft bedding under me, and took in the room. In spite of the heat of the sun warming my skin through the window, the patterned wallpaper and chintzy bedding gave it a somewhat dark feel that made it quite intimidating. It was such a retro space, like the place was decorated decades ago and hadn't been touched since, but also incredibly well-kept up, without any age-related wear or yellowing, or dust. It felt so familiar. I tried to place it, but I just couldn't get where it could be, where I could know it from. There were sounds too, children playing outside, and people going about their business downstairs and in other rooms. And there was a smell. The stink of poop. I knew where the smell was coming from, of course, but I glanced down anyway to check. Sure enough, I'd had a bad, messy accident, and the mess was leaking out the leg holes of my shorts. I heard footsteps coming down the hallway, and suddenly I was filled with dread. I was sitting in an unknown room, in a house I couldn't place, with a mess in my pants that was so bad it was leaking onto a stranger's bed, and now that stranger was coming into the room. My heart raced as the door handle turned, and as the door opened, I felt my bladder release in fear. When the door opened, I was confronted with a woman I hadn’t seen since i was a young child - except she hadn’t aged a day since I last saw her - if anything, she was younger. My parents neighbour. I put the pieces together. I knew where I was. I knew when I was, and in spite of not being a five year old anymore, I knew what came next. I braced for her to tell me off. Instead I was met with a concerned look, “You’ve had another accident?” I nodded, a little confused at this situation playing out differently from how I remembered. “Did you know you needed to go before it happened?” I shrugged. “Kinda.” She took a moment to consider her answer, then gently rubbed my back, “It’s OK. It doesn’t really matter.” This felt so strange. This was one of the more traumatic things that had happened to me when I was this young, and now it was replaying, but in a completely different way. “Accidents aren’t very nice, are they?” she asked. “No. They’re really not.” “I’ve got a suggestion for something that might help,” I looked at her, half expecting what was coming, but also still struggling to believe this situation was playing out like it was. “How about we put you back into a nappy for now.” I was about to object, but she continued. “I think your tummy’s a bit upset, and it’s making you have accidents without knowing. So instead of you feeling uncomfy and upset when you have an accident, you can just come to me and I’ll change you into a clean nappy” I didn’t say anything at first, instead trying to process her suggestion. “But babies wear nappies, and I’m not a baby” “You’re not,” she replied, “but big kids and adults who have accidents wear them too.” “Really?” “Yep, really. Especially if they’re not well and don’t know they need to wee or poo.” I nodded as I processed this information. Of course, as an adult myself I was fully aware of it, but being back in this situation, having the idea presented to me in this context, it suddenly felt entirely reasonable. “OK”. With that she helped me up and led me into the bathroom. I stood in front of the bath, still in my shit-covered shorts, while she got out a pack of wet wipes, a bin bag and a nappy - surprisingly, given the situation, one that was big enough to fit me. She opened up the bin bag, and had me step into it, standing with my legs slightly apart, and began easing my shorts and underwear down until they dropped into the bag. She then began wiping me clean. She was gentle, and caring, and the cool wipes felt amazing as they cleaned the disgusting mess off my skin. It had been a lifetime since someone had cared for me in that way, and the sensation was intoxicating. When she had finished wiping me down, she had me step out of the bag, and lie down on the floor. She asked me to lift my butt up so she could slip the nappy underneath me, then pulled the front up to cover my crotch, and taped it closed. I lay there for a moment, letting myself enjoy being clean, dry and cared for. Suddenly I realised that here, at least, there were no longer any downsides to being protected. And the up side was that I didn’t have to worry about accidents. **** I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket and opened my eyes. It was Ally. I answered it, “Hey, everything OK?” “Yeah, just wanted to let you know that I’m still on the way,” the signal was poor, and it wasn’t particularly easy to pick out what she was saying over the sound of the car in the background, “but theres roadworks everywhere, and the diversion is taking me miles out the way. I just didn’t want you worrying that I wasn’t coming, or that something had happened.” “OK. Thanks for letting me know. I love you.” “Love you too,” she replied. “See you soon.” I heard the phone disconnect, then looked at the screen. No wonder she was calling to let me know she’d be late, I’d been waiting there for nearly 90 minutes. Long enough that it felt like my jeans had almost dried out. Which was fortunate. Although that wouldn’t last long as I felt the water I’d been sipping at earlier nagging at my bladder to be released. I thought about getting up and finding somewhere to pee, but chances are by the time I found somewhere sufficiently out the way I’d have wet myself anyway, so I just closed my eyes. The problem would take care of itself sooner or later. **** I hadn’t been here in decades, but I knew this place well. It was a classroom in my old primary school. It still looked exactly like it had when I was here every day - in spite of it having closed down years ago. It even had the same smell, floor polish and the jam and cornflake cakes they gave us with our lunch. I was sitting on the floor, but as I stood up to leave, I felt my tummy cramp. I glanced in the direction of the toilets, but I was certain that I’d be able to hold it until I arrived home. I felt the gentle spring breeze against my face as I stepped out of the classroom door and into the playground. Kids were walking past me, but none of them seemed phased by the grown adult in their midst. As I got to the gate I noticed my parents’ neighbour, and went over to say hi. She greeted me with a wave, then set off walking with me. It wasn’t far from the school to the street she and my parents lived on, less than half a mile, but as we walked the cramping in my tummy got worse and worse. I began to feel it slipping past my sphincter, and slowed my walking pace as I squeezed my butt cheeks together to try to contain the impending disaster. The neighbour noticed this, and asked me if I was OK. Embarrassed by what was happening, and unwilling to admit to it, I nodded, although the sweat pooling on my brow, and the feint smell of poop that began to follow me made it clear that I wasn’t. Eventually I couldn’t hold it any longer, and I stopped momentarily as I felt a mass of soft poop push past my butt cheeks and fall into my underwear. Once again I was asked if I was OK, and once again I outright lied. And again, the familiarity of the situation struck me. I knew the next question that was coming, and I knew what would happen when I answered it. “Have you pooed yourself?” As I did when I was six, I lied. “No.” And as happened before, the neighbour walked behind me and tugged my waistband back to reveal the disgusting mess I’d just made. The next thing I expected was for her to scold me for my accident and tell me I was too old to keep having them. “You don’t need to lie, you’re not going to get in trouble for an accident”, she explained, smiling at me, “I’d rather you tell me than I have to find out by checking you though.” “OK” I replied, a little unsure. “Come on, let’s get you home and get you cleaned up.” We continued our walk back to her house, and within a few minutes we were there. Once we got home, she ushered me towards the bathroom, then stopped as we got to the door. “Has anyone ever suggested wearing protection for your accidents?” she asked. I nodded, thinking back to being put in a nappy by the other neighbour. “Would you mind if I put you in a nappy now? I think you’d be more comfy if you had another accident. And you don’t have to worry about making it to the toilet.” I gave it a moment’s thought, then nodded again. “Stay here for a minute,” she left me at the door of the bathroom, then went downstairs, before returning with a nappy that would fit me. “OK, come into the bathroom, let’s get you clean”. I followed her in. Like before, I stood still as my clothes were eased off of me and set aside, and within moments I was left standing in nothing but my messy underwear. I should have felt utterly humiliated at this point, but by now I felt completely spaced out and numb to the world. I didn’t even notice when she took the underwear down too, and I was left completely naked, being wiped clean. It felt so strange to be treated like a child. I’d expected it to be unpleasant and upsetting, but instead it felt reassuring. Particularly as this thing that was the cause of so much shame and trauma was being dealt with in an understanding, and almost matter of fact fashion. Of course I had accidents, of course I’d need to be cleaned up, and of course I’d wear nappies to deal with it. And there was nothing embarrassing or shameful about it. By the time I realised what was happening, I had been cleaned up, and a nappy had been laid out on the floor. “Can you lie down on that for me please?” I did as I was told, and was quickly taped into my clean and dry padding. As I was standing back up I noticed the neighbour putting my trousers into a plastic bag, along with my messy pants. “Don’t I need those?” I asked, suddenly feeling very exposed. She gave me an apologetic smile. “They’ve got poo on them. You’re going to have to make do without them for now. I’ll give you a towel to wrap round yourself when your parents pick you up.” I felt a little crestfallen. I didn’t mind the nappy too much, but now the other kids in the house were going to see me in it. “It’s OK, no one will say anything” she reassured me, as if reading my mind. I nodded, not entirely sure that would be the case, but trusting her for now. **** I heard a car pull up, and snapped into awareness. It was Ally, looking tired, but definitely a lot friendlier and less upset than I’d expected given her manner on the phone earlier. I gave her a wave, and got up off the bench. When I did, I noticed that my jeans were completely dry, even though I didn’t feel any need to pee at all. Glancing at my phone it had been an hour since I last spoke to Ally, so it didn’t seem like long enough for them to dry out again, but I wasn’t going to question my good luck now. I grabbed the bin bag from the bench and walked toward the car. “Hey, thank you so much” I said as I opened the door, “and I’m so sorry you had to come out”. “It’s OK,” Ally replied. I don’t mind really”. This was a surprising change of tone, but a pleasant one. Just as I was about to get in, I noticed there wasn’t anything to protect the seat. I began to walk round to the boot when Ally stopped me, “Where are you going?” “To get a bed pad from the boot.” “Don’t be silly. Besides, there’s none in there.” I sighed. I could have sworn I’d restocked them a couple of days ago. I grabbed the roll of bin bags, tore one off, and laid it out on the seat, before climbing in. “That’s probably a bit of overkill” Ally jested, “but OK, are you getting in now?” “Yeah” I said, climbing in. I felt my mess squish under me as I sat down, and realised it must have been far more than I previously thought. Or I’d had another accident just now and not noticed. I leaned over and kissed Ally on the cheek, before buckling my seatbelt, and rolling down my window. “Wow,” she said, a slight sense of amusement in her voice, “that definitely smells pretty bad. No wonder you didn’t want to stay on the train”. I blushed hard and she set off for home. “You're very quiet tonight,” she said, a concerned tone to her voice. “Yeah. Sorry. It's been a rough evening.” “Are you feeling OK?” “I think so, yeah.” In all honesty I wasn't sure. Something felt a bit off. “Why don't you close your eyes and relax until we get home?” Much as I wanted to talk to her, and keep her company on the drive, I deferred to her judgement and did as she suggested. **** Fluorescent lights reflected off the polished tile floors, and hundreds of action figures in boxes hung off the shelves that lined the aisle. A wave of excitement came over me. This was ToysRUs. It had been closed for well over a decade, and I hadn’t been in here in far longer, but it was exactly as I remembered it. I could see my dad just a few feet away, although he looked so much younger than he did normally. He almost looked the same age as me. I thought about this for a minute, but quickly got distracted by the Transformers lining the shelves. I felt my crotch get warm and looked down. That was really weird. It was the same sensation as when I wet myself, a slight tingle, and a warm feeling, but my clothes were dry. Then the cramp hit me. It was almost overwhelming, but I crouched down and pretended to look at stuff on the shelf while I dug the heel of my foot into my butt crack to try to hold the accident back. As I did, my dad glanced over at me. He would definitely know what was happening. When I was a child he’d see me doing this, then pick me up and carry me to the toilet to try to avoid an accident. Usually it was a pretty embarrassing experience, although it saved the day a fair few times. Not always though. The wave passed and I stood back up. I considered rushing to the loo while I had a moment of respite, but then I caught sight of a really cool Optimus Prime toy new in it’s box. It was the movie version, and I hadn’t seen it in years. I got it down from the shelf and began examining it, and got so completely lost in what I was doing that I completely forgot about needing to poop. At least until I felt myself having an accident there and then. By now my dad had come over much closer to me, and my cheeks flushed warm and red as I absolutely knew he’d be able to smell it. Sure enough, he looked over at me and asked, “have you had an accident?” I shook my head, embarrassed, and absolutely knowing that this would mean we had to go straight home and not keep shopping. “No.” Then without saying anything else, I felt my waistband being pulled back, heard a crinkling sound, and then he announced, “let’s get you changed and we can come back.” Before I had time to think about what was happening, I was led towards the toilets, and into the accessible cubicle with the changing station. My jeans were pulled down, and I stood dumbfounded and almost unable to move when I realised that I was wearing a nappy. **** I felt the car come to a stop and started to stir, “How are you feeling?” Ally asked. I wasn’t too bad before we set off, but now my brain was really foggy, “not sure” I replied, “kind of woozy”. “Let’s get you inside and ready for bed then.” Ready for bed’, of course, meant into a nappy. Ordinarily I was pretty resistant to this, preferring to put off being dressed like an infant until the last possible minute, but right now I really didn’t feel like complaining. And given how bad an accident I’d had this evening, I really wasn’t in a state to argue anyway. I climbed out of the car, let us both into the house and headed straight for the downstairs toilet. “Hey, where are you running off to?” Ally asked, “We’ll get you sorted out upstairs”. I must have seemed more out of sorts than I felt. My accidents were, usually, my business. Ally only really helped me get cleaned up when I was too unwell to do it myself. She had helped me put my nappy on the first few nights I wore them - they’re pretty hard to get on yourself if you’ve not had any practice - but after a few days of that we had switched to her just checking I had it on right. And now she only did that if I’d been drinking alcohol. I climbed the stairs and walked into the bathroom. Followed by Ally. “Can you take your jeans off for me?” It was phrased as a question, but it was more of an instruction. I took off my belt, undid the button and the fly, and let my jeans drop to the floor. Then I froze. Because I was wearing a nappy. I felt my legs give out from under me, and had to catch myself on the sink to avoid falling to the floor. Ally dived in to support me, and eased me down so I was sitting on the tiles. “Woah. OK, you’re definitely not well” That was an understatement. “Lay down,” she continued, “I’ll get you changed. Then straight to bed.” She eased me down so I was lying on my back, then set about changing me. I laid there not saying anything, trying to work out what was going on, too disorientated to pay attention to what was happening. When I was in a clean nappy she helped me up and guided me into the bedroom. “OK, let’s get you comfy.” she said, helping me sit down on the edge of the bed, “I’m going to call a doctor.” “No, it’s OK” I explained, “I just felt a bit funny. I’m fine now. I’ll be OK. Honest.” She scowled at me. “It’s late” I continued, “they’re just going to send us to hospital out of an abundance of caution, and I really don’t fancy sitting there waiting for six hours for someone to see us.” She may have disagreed with how ‘OK’ I was, but the threat of waiting around in hospital was enough to win her over. “OK, but you’re going to see a doctor in the morning no matter how much you don’t want to. No arguments.” “OK” I said, lying down and pulling the covers over me. I laid there for a moment, my mind racing. “Ally, this is going to sound mad,” I began, “ but how long have I been wearing nappies in the day?” Ally looked at me with a mixture of confusion and sympathy, “As long as I’ve known you. I think you told me you started wearing them again when you were about five or six.” I nodded, starting to put the pieces together. “I love you” I said, “thank you for looking after me”. “I love you too,” she replied.

Trapped in Diaper Dreams: Prologue I yawned, despite the three cups of coffee I'd already downed this evening. The subject of my testing, a Mr. Franklin Jones, snored next to me at a decibel level high enough that I wondered if I should be wearing ear plugs to prevent any long-term damage. Well, I'd have to remember that for next time. Mr. Jones was had volunteered for a special sleep study in which I, Dr. Hannah Lynton, tested my ingenious invention on him. It was an apparatus designed to allow a conscious person to control the dreams of someone who was asleep by measuring the activity of the awake person and projecting it as theta waves into the brain of the sleeper. On the surface, not many people see the utility of such a device. Why would you want to control someone's dreams? But they don't see the bigger picture. This could be used to allow people to speak to comatose loved ones. Or perhaps it could be used as a rehabilitation method on the criminally insane? The possibilities are as limitless as… Well, as dreams! Unfortunately, I haven't had much success. The test involved myself and the patient wearing special headgear attached to the machine between us. Then once he was asleep, I was to read a novel–in this case Moby Dick–and then when the patient awakes we ask him what he dreamt about and see if it matches the events of the book. This was our 5th time repeating this test and we've seen few positive results. On the 2nd night he did dream about being on a boat, but that's where the similarities ended. If tonight didn't yield any workable results, I'd be back to the drawing board. The door opened to my right and I managed to glance up from my book to see my colleague, Dr. Bethany Avery bringing me another cup of coffee. "Having fun yet?" she whispered. I gave her a quick smile and turned my attention back to my book. Protocol dictated that I keep distractions to a minimum. Although I had to admit, I could find myself very easily distracted by Dr. Avery… She placed the coffee cup on the tray next to me and took my empty one. "I don't know how you manage to drink so much coffee during these tests knowing you can't get up to use the bathroom until morning. Unless you're wearing an adult diaper or something?” I cringed at the thought. A diaper? Me? ”As if I would ever do something so…” Humiliating? Childish? ”Unprofessional.” She shrugged “Is it really all that less-professional than pissing in a bottle?” She glanced under my chair and I felt heat rise up to my cheeks. I know she couldn't see the bottle I'd hidden inside my purse, but I suppose she must have surmised that I was finding some way to relieve myself during these overnight tests. I think she sensed my discomfort with the topic and backed off a bit “Sorry, I'm being weird. Do whatever you think is best, doctor.” The sudden use of an honorific somehow made me feel like I'd messed up. Pushing Bethany away was the last thing I wanted. “N-no, it's fine! I umm… I guess I just… Never thought of it that way?” Perhaps I was just projecting my own desires, but I could've sworn I caught a hint of a smirk in her eyes. Was she… Enjoying watching me get all flustered? “Well, if you decide you wanna try it, I can probably sneak a diaper from the supply closet for you.” she winked, heading out of the room. My gaze lingered on the doorway after she was gone. Damn. She sure does have a way of getting under my skin… And her idea was… Not without merit. Using my “piss bottle” as she called it, was among my least favorite parts of this whole experiment. I'd never considered that there might be an alternative solution. But diapers? Really? How could I, a grown woman, stoop so low as to wear a diaper and pee myself like some kind of… Baby? And why are my cheeks burning so badly at the thought? *ZZZZZZTTT!* The lights overhead suddenly flickered as something on the machine burst and sparks spewed out. But none of that registered to my mind as my body went completely rigid and my head felt like it was on fire! I don't know if it lasted a second or several minutes, but when the Surge of electricity finally subsided I slumped in my seat, my vision darkening as I fell into unconsciousness… \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ (And now, a message from Wannatripbaby): Hi all! So this is the Prologue for a sort of Anthology series Princessdiapergirl and myself have decided to start for any sort of random, crazy story idea we get that isn't quite big or bold enough for a multi-chapter story. This way we can get straight into the good stuff without all the set-up. So far, we have one (1) fully written story for this series which we will likely post sometime within the next few days. After that? Well, that's where you come in! If you can think of any crazy or kinky scenarios you'd like to see us inflict upon our poor Dr. Hannah Lynton, leave a Comment down below and tell us! We might just make it a reality! 😁

Introducing Emma and Kelsey! I'm going to be posting stories about them on my Ream or SubStar! _______________________ CSI: Daycare: When Your Fiancé is Your Daycare Teacher Part 1: The Mystery Begins 25-year-old Emma stood by the edge of daycare the playroom, her cheeks glowing red as she fidgeted with her fingers. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, the faint crinkle of her diaper beneath her onesie betraying her every nervous movement. This was not going to be easy. Every part of her wanted to turn around and bolt for the nap mats, but she knew Kelsey, her daycare teacher and fiancé, would find her eventually. Better to get this over with. Taking a deep breath, she shuffled toward Kelsey, who was tidying up some art supplies. Kelsey looked up as Emma approached, her warm smile immediately making Emma feel safe and loved, even if she was about to make a complete fool of herself. “Hey, Bunny,” Kelsey said gently, using her pet name for Emma. “What’s up? You look like you’ve got something on your mind.” Emma avoided eye contact, twiddling her fingers as her blush deepened. “I, um, don’t want to point fingers,” she started, her voice barely above a whisper, “but someone wet this diaper, like, a lot.” Kelsey raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as she tried to suppress a smile. “Oh? Someone wet the diaper you’re wearing right now?” she asked, tilting her head in playful curiosity. Emma nodded, her eyes glued to the floor. “Yep. It wasn’t me, though,” she added quickly. “I mean, I just go to daycare here. Not really fair to expect me to solve all the mysteries, you know?” Kelsey couldn’t hold back her laughter any longer. She chuckled softly and crouched down to Emma’s eye level, her hands resting on her knees. “Well, that does sound like a mystery. Who do you think it could have been?” Emma shrugged, finally daring to look up at Kelsey. “I dunno. Probably some toddler, maybe Milo. He’s always up to something.” “Milo, huh?” Kelsey said, stroking her chin thoughtfully. “But how would Milo get into your diaper, Bunny? That seems like a tricky feat.” Emma crossed her arms, pouting slightly. “I don’t know, Kels. I’m just saying someone did it, and it wasn’t me.” Kelsey stood up, still grinning. “Well, I suppose we’ll have to get to the bottom of this. But first, let’s get you to the changing table, okay?” Emma hesitated, her blush intensifying. “Um… also,” she added, her voice dropping to an almost inaudible whisper, “still not pointing fingers or anything, but someone pooped this pamper too. Like, a lot.” Kelsey put a hand over her mouth, stifling a laugh. “Oh no,” she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “That’s a serious crime. A wet and poopy diaper? This is getting out of hand.” Emma nodded solemnly, clearly trying to keep her composure. “Yep. Big mess. But again, not my fault.” “Well, Bunny,” Kelsey said, taking Emma’s hand and leading her toward the changing area, “we’re going to have to get to the bottom of your poopy diaper bottom. But here’s the problem: if I change you now, we’ll destroy all the evidence. How am I supposed to solve the case if I don’t have any clues?” Emma groaned, realizing she had inadvertently turned her cute diaper change joke into an elaborate detective game. She’d hoped Kelsey would just laugh it off and get the change over with, but now it was clear she’d underestimated her fiancée’s love of theatrics. As they reached the changing table, Kelsey turned to Emma with a determined look. “Alright, Bunny. I’m officially on the case. Detective Kelsey is here to solve the mystery of the wet and poopy diaper.” Emma rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t help but smile a little. “Great. Just what I needed.” Forensics Kelsey pulled a magnifying glass from the toy bin nearby, holding it up to her eye as she examined Emma’s diaper with exaggerated seriousness. “Hmm,” she murmured, squatting down slightly to get a closer look. “Heavy saturation. Clearly, someone’s been drinking a lot of juice.” Emma covered her face with her hands, her muffled voice protesting, “Kelsey, stop! This is so embarrassing!” Kelsey ignored her, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “Now, let’s see… the poopy part. Hmm, yes. Classic signs of a well-fed daycare bunny. Carrots, maybe some applesauce…” She stood up and pointed dramatically at Emma. “This is a sophisticated mess, Bunny. Someone knew what they were doing.” Emma groaned. “Kelsey, just change me already!” “Oh no, no, no,” Kelsey said, wagging her finger. “This isn’t just a diaper change. This is a crime scene. We need to interview some witnesses.” Before Emma could protest, Kelsey turned toward the playroom and called out, “Alright, everyone! Detective Kelsey is on the case! If you’ve seen anything suspicious, please come forward!” Emma’s jaw dropped as several toddlers toddled over, their curiosity piqued. Tessa, one of the daycare assistants, raised an eyebrow from across the room. “Do I even want to know what’s going on?” she asked. “It’s fine,” Emma muttered, covering her face again. “It’s just Kelsey being Kelsey.” Canvassing for Witnesses Kelsey crouched down to the toddlers’ level, holding up the magnifying glass like a seasoned detective. “Alright, kids,” she said, her voice serious. “Have any of you seen anything strange today? Anyone sneaking around Emma’s diaper?” One of the toddlers, a boy named Milo, pointed at another child. “She took my blocks!” “Noted,” Kelsey said, scribbling in an imaginary notepad. “But we’re looking for diaper-related crimes. Anyone else?” Another toddler piped up, “Emma stinky!” Emma groaned louder, burying her face in her hands. “Kelsey, please!” Kelsey straightened up, nodding solemnly. “Thank you, everyone. Your cooperation has been invaluable.” Part 2: Investigating the Crime Scene The toddlers had dispersed, but Emma was certain she’d never recover from the indignity of having her poopy diaper turned into daycare gossip. She peeked through her fingers at Kelsey, who was now pacing dramatically. “This is no ordinary case, Bunny,” Kelsey announced, spinning on her heel to face Emma. “We’re dealing with a perpetrator who operates in broad daylight, right under everyone’s noses. A serial offender, perhaps.” Emma groaned loudly. “Kelsey, just change me already!” “Oh no,” Kelsey said, shaking her head. “We’re far from done. The trail is fresh. The evidence is overwhelming. We must act swiftly if we’re to catch the culprit.” Emma let her hands fall to her sides, her face bright red. “Kelsey, please,” she whispered. “You’re going to make me die of embarrassment.” Kelsey crouched down to Emma’s eye level, her face serious but her eyes twinkling with mischief. “Bunny,” she said softly, “this is serious. I’m taking this case all the way to the top.” Before Emma could respond, Kelsey straightened up and turned toward the daycare staff. Tessa was wiping down a table nearby, her bright smile faltering slightly as Kelsey marched toward her. Questioning the Witnesses “Tessa,” Kelsey said, holding up the magnifying glass like she was about to grill her in a police procedural. “You were in the room when the alleged crime occurred. Can you account for your whereabouts?” Tessa blinked, clearly trying to figure out what was going on. “Uh… I was setting up snack time,” she said slowly. “What’s this about?” Emma, still rooted to the spot, buried her face in her hands again. “Oh my gosh, Kelsey, stop!” she mumbled into her palms. Kelsey ignored her, narrowing her eyes at Tessa. “Snack time, huh? Convenient. But did you notice anyone acting suspicious? Perhaps a certain Bunny looking shifty?” Tessa’s smile returned as she caught on to the game. “Hmm,” she said, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “Now that you mention it, Emma did seem a little fidgety earlier. But then again, she’s always fidgety.” “Hey!” Emma protested, her hands dropping to her sides. “Don’t help her!” Kelsey nodded, scribbling in her imaginary notebook. “Fidgety… interesting. Suspicious even.” Emma groaned. “I am not the suspect!” Kelsey turned to Tessa again. “Did you happen to notice any… peculiar smells coming from Emma’s general direction?” Tessa laughed, leaning on the table. “Kelsey, I work in daycare. Peculiar smells are part of the job.” Kelsey sighed, tucking the magnifying glass into her waistband. “Fair enough. Thank you for your cooperation, Tessa. But the case is far from closed.” Miss Danielle Enters the Scene Kelsey spun around, her eyes landing on Miss Danielle, who had just walked into the room carrying a clipboard. The daycare owner raised an eyebrow as Kelsey approached, her posture radiating mock seriousness. “Miss Danielle,” Kelsey said, folding her arms. “We’re conducting an investigation into a very serious matter. I need your input.” Miss Danielle looked at Emma, who was doing her best to melt into the wall. “Do I even want to know?” she asked dryly. Kelsey smiled innocently. “Emma’s diaper has been compromised. Someone wet it. And pooped it.” Miss Danielle blinked, then set her clipboard down on the nearest table. “I see,” she said, her tone perfectly deadpan. “And you’re the lead investigator, I assume?” Kelsey nodded. “Detective Kelsey, at your service.” Miss Danielle sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Well, Detective, I can assure you I haven’t seen anyone tampering with Emma’s diaper. But I’ll keep an eye out for suspicious behavior.” “Thank you, Miss Danielle,” Kelsey said, tipping an imaginary hat. “Your cooperation is greatly appreciated.” Emma groaned again, her face buried in her hands. “Kelsey, you’re making me look like an idiot.” “Oh no, Bunny,” Kelsey said, turning to her with a grin. “You’re making you look like an idiot. I’m just here for the ride.” Re-Examining the Evidence Kelsey walked back to Emma and crouched down in front of her, magnifying glass in hand. “Alright, Bunny,” she said. “Let’s review the evidence. Heavy saturation. Applesauce residue. Witnesses placing you at the scene of the crime. It’s not looking good.” Emma crossed her arms, her face still burning. “None of that proves anything.” Kelsey raised an eyebrow. “Oh really? Then how do you explain the fact that you’re the one wearing the wet, poopy diaper?” Emma opened her mouth to argue but immediately closed it again. “I don’t have to explain anything,” she said stubbornly. Kelsey nodded thoughtfully. “Interesting. A very defensive response. That’s exactly what a guilty person would say.” “I am not guilty!” Emma snapped. “We’ll see about that,” Kelsey said, standing up and pulling Emma gently toward the changing table. “But first, let’s clean up the evidence before the scene gets even messier.” Part 3: Solving the Case Emma squirmed as Kelsey led her to the changing table, one hand firmly clasping hers and the other holding the ever-present magnifying glass. The walk felt like a perp walk, and the giggles and curious glances from the toddlers didn’t help. Her face was as red as her hair, and the telltale crinkle of her diaper only made matters worse. “Kelsey, can’t you just change me and solve this later,” Emma whispered urgently. “Oh no, Bunny,” Kelsey said with a dramatic shake of her head. “This is just getting started. You know what they say: justice delayed is justice denied.” Emma groaned. “That’s not how that saying works.” Kelsey stopped in front of the changing table. She let go of Emma’s hand and turned to face the daycare staff and the small group of toddlers who had gathered nearby, their curiosity piqued by the ongoing spectacle. “Alright, everyone,” Kelsey announced, raising the magnifying glass like it was a badge. “We’ve got a real mystery on our hands. Someone—” she paused dramatically, pointing to Emma “—has either pooped Emma’s diaper, or a certain other someone filed a false report about a certain wet and poopy diaper tapes around her waist. And we’re not leaving this room until we get to the bottom of it!” The room erupted in giggles. Even Miss Danielle, who was usually the picture of professionalism, was struggling to suppress a smile. Tessa, leaning against a nearby table, clapped her hands lightly. “This is better than storytime,” she said. Emma crossed her arms, glaring at Kelsey. “I didn’t file a false report! I just… didn’t have all the facts, okay?” The Plot Twist Kelsey ignored her, turning to the toddlers. “Alright, kids,” she said, crouching down. “Detective Kelsey needs your help. We’ve got a mystery to solve. Did anyone see anything suspicious? Maybe someone sneaking into Emma’s diaper?” A little boy named Milo raised his hand eagerly. “Emma stinky!” he declared. Emma slapped her forehead. “Thanks, Milo. Very helpful.” Kelsey nodded solemnly. “Thank you, young man. Your keen observational skills have been noted.” Miss Danielle stepped forward, arms crossed but a smile playing on her lips. “Detective Kelsey,” she said in a mock-serious tone, “do you have any suspects?” Kelsey stood up and spun around dramatically, pointing her magnifying glass at Emma. “As a matter of fact, I do. The evidence points to only one person.” Emma took a step back, holding up her hands. “Oh, no. Don’t even—” “It’s YOU, Bunny!” Kelsey declared, her voice echoing through the playroom. “You’re the prime suspect in the Case of the Wet and Poopy Diaper!” The toddlers gasped audibly, their little hands covering their mouths as if they were part of a courtroom drama. Emma, meanwhile, buried her face in her hands, muttering, “This cannot be happening.” The Interrogation Kelsey pulled out one of the tiny toddler chairs and placed it in front of the changing table. “Take a seat, Bunny,” she said, gesturing grandly. Emma hesitated. “You’re not serious.” “Oh, I’m very serious,” Kelsey replied, her tone dripping with mock gravity. “You’ve been accused of filing a false report. Now sit down, or I’ll have to call in backup.” “Backup?” Emma repeated incredulously. “What backup?” Kelsey turned to Tessa and Miss Danielle, raising her eyebrows. “Ladies, care to assist?” Tessa clapped her hands gleefully. “Oh, absolutely.” Miss Danielle chuckled. “I think we’re all invested in seeing how this plays out.” Emma groaned loudly but reluctantly sat down on the toddler chair with a squish that made her wince, her knees awkwardly bent and her face still burning. “Fine,” she muttered. “But I want it on record that this is ridiculous.” “Noted,” Kelsey said, pretending to jot something down in an imaginary notebook. “Now then, let’s get started. Where were you at approximately snack time today?” Emma blinked. “Snack time? I was here. In daycare. Where else would I be?” Kelsey nodded thoughtfully, pacing back and forth in front of Emma like a detective grilling a suspect. “And what were you doing?” “I don’t know,” Emma said, throwing up her hands. “Playing with blocks and wistfully remembering when I was a normal adult, probably?” Kelsey raised an eyebrow. “Interesting. And during this block-playing session, did you notice anything… unusual?” Emma glared at her. “Aside from this conversation? No.” Kelsey leaned in closer, narrowing her eyes. “Did you, or did you not, feel a certain… squishiness at any point during snack time?” Emma’s jaw dropped. “I am not answering that!” “Oh, I think you just did,” Kelsey said, pointing dramatically. “Ladies and gentlemen, I think we have our confession!” All Parties Heard From The toddlers giggled uncontrollably as Kelsey spun around to face them. “Alright, kids,” she said. “You’ve heard the suspect’s testimony. But do we believe her?” “Nooo!” they chorused, laughing and pointing at Emma. Emma groaned, slumping in the tiny chair. “You’re all traitors,” she muttered under her breath. Tessa stepped forward, pretending to examine Emma with a critical eye. “Detective Kelsey, I have to say, the evidence is pretty compelling.” Miss Danielle nodded. “It’s an open-and-shut case, if you ask me.” Kelsey turned back to Emma, crossing her arms. “Bunny,” she said, her tone suddenly serious, “I need you to come clean. The more you deny it, the worse it’s going to look.” Emma glared at her. “I’m not denying anything! I just… I didn’t know, okay? It’s not like I have a diaper radar or something.” Kelsey leaned in, her face mere inches from Emma’s. “So, you’re saying the diaper just… magically filled itself?” Emma hesitated, realizing too late that she’d backed herself into a corner. “I mean… maybe?” Kelsey straightened up, shaking her head. “Bunny, Bunny, Bunny,” she said with exaggerated disappointment. “Lying to a detective? That’s a serious offense.” The Final Confession By now, the entire daycare was in stitches. Even Emma couldn’t suppress a smile, though she tried to hide it by biting her lip. Kelsey, ever the performer, wasn’t about to let up. “I’m giving you one last chance, Bunny,” she said, pulling out the magnifying glass again. “Did you, or did you not, wet and poop this diaper?” Emma looked at the toddlers, at Tessa and Miss Danielle, and finally back at Kelsey. Her face was still beet red, but there was a twinkle of reluctant amusement in her eyes. “Fine,” she said, throwing up her hands. “I did it! It was me! I wet the diaper, and I pooped it too. Are you happy now?” The room erupted in cheers, the toddlers clapping and laughing as if they’d just witnessed the conclusion of an epic courtroom drama. Kelsey grinned, tucking the magnifying glass into her pocket. “Case closed,” she said triumphantly. “Detective Kelsey always gets her Bunny.” Emma groaned, hiding her face in her hands again. “You’re the worst,” she muttered, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her true feelings. Part 4: The Arrest and Trial of Emma Bunny The room had returned to its usual hum of daycare activity, but Emma lay flat on the changing on the changing table, the strap buckled over her chest like a defendant shackled for trial. She crossed her arms over her chest, her cheeks still pink from the ridiculous spectacle Kelsey had orchestrated. Kelsey, however, was just getting started. With an exaggerated flourish, she pulled a toddler-sized chair over to sit beside the changing table. She stood on it, holding her imaginary notebook in one hand and the toy magnifying glass in the other. “All rise!” Kelsey announced in a dramatic voice, her tone echoing that of a stern courtroom judge. She cast a mock glare at Emma, whose jaw dropped. “You’re kidding,” Emma said, her blush deepening. Kelsey ignored her, pounding on the side of the changing table like a judge’s gavel. “We’re now in session to determine the guilt—or, let’s face it, the obvious guilt—of one Emma Bunny.” Emma groaned, covering her face. “I confessed! This is so unnecessary,” she mumbled through her hands. Kelsey grinned. “The court disagrees. Let the trial begin!” Presenting the Evidence Kelsey stood up, circling the changing table as though addressing an invisible jury. “Ladies, gentlemen, and toddlers,” she began, her voice filled with dramatic flair. “We have before us a diaper—no, a crime scene—that is soaked, squishy, and suspicious. But that is not the crime we are hear for today. No, we are hear because this defendant is accused of filing a false report of tampered pampers. Let’s review the evidence, shall we?” Emma peeked through her fingers, already cringing. “Kelsey…” “Exhibit A!” Kelsey announced, pointing to Emma’s diaper. “The wetness levels. Unprecedented. Saturation like this doesn’t just happen, folks. It takes determination. Guts. And, dare I say it, juice boxes.” The toddlers giggled from their spots nearby, clearly loving every second of this. Emma, however, was sinking further into the changing table. “Exhibit B!” Kelsey continued, holding up an imaginary document. “The poopy part. Experts—aka me—have confirmed traces of applesauce and carrots. Classic daycare lunch items.” Emma groaned. “Why do you have to say it like that?” “And finally,” Kelsey said, leaning in close to Emma with a playful smirk, “Exhibit 😄 a full confession from the accused.” Emma sat up, pointing a finger at Kelsey. “You interrogated me! That confession doesn’t count.” Kelsey raised an eyebrow. “Objection overruled.” Emma threw her hands up in defeat. “This is ridiculous.” The Sentencing Kelsey turned back to the imaginary jury, her tone suddenly solemn. “Ladies and gentlemen, we’ve heard the evidence. We’ve seen the crime scene. And we’ve heard the accused’s very own words. There’s only one verdict that makes sense.” She paused dramatically, pointing at Emma. “Emma Bunny, you are hereby sentenced to the title of… Poopy Diaper Princess!” The toddlers erupted in laughter, clapping and pointing at Emma as she covered her face in both hands. “Oh my gosh, Kelsey, why?” she whined, her voice muffled. Kelsey ignored her, pulling out an imaginary crown and placing it on Emma’s head. “Your royal highness,” she said, bowing deeply. “May your reign be squishy and long.” Emma peeked out from behind her hands, glaring at Kelsey. “You are impossible.” “And yet,” Kelsey said, her grin widening, “you still love me.” Emma groaned but couldn’t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. “Maybe.” The Punishment Kelsey set the toy magnifying glass aside and climbed up onto the changing table beside Emma. “Alright, Bunny,” she said, her tone softening. “You’ve been sentenced. But every royal needs a little TLC, don’t you think?” Emma narrowed her eyes. “What are you planning?” “Oh, nothing much,” Kelsey said innocently, leaning closer. “Just this!” She lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Emma and planting a loud, smacking kiss on her cheek. Emma squealed, trying to squirm away, but Kelsey held on tight. “Stop it!” Emma cried, though the giggle bubbling up in her throat betrayed her. Kelsey grinned, pulling back just enough to wiggle her fingers in front of Emma’s face. “Tickle monster is coming!” she teased. “No, no, no!” Emma protested, laughing uncontrollably as Kelsey’s fingers found her sides. She squirmed and giggled, her attempts to escape half-hearted at best. “Admit it,” Kelsey said between tickles. “You’re the best Poopy Diaper Princess there ever was!” “Never!” Emma gasped, her laughter ringing through the playroom. Kelsey relented after a few more moments, letting Emma catch her breath. Emma sighed heavily, leaning against Kelsey’s shoulder as the giggles subsided. “You’re ridiculous,” she murmured. “And you love me for it,” Kelsey replied, wrapping an arm around Emma’s shoulders. Emma didn’t respond right away, letting herself relax into Kelsey’s embrace. She felt safe, warm, and oddly comforted despite the embarrassing spectacle. After a moment, she nodded. “Yeah,” she said softly. “I do.” Kelsey pressed a gentle kiss to the top of Emma’s head. “Good,” she said. “Now, my little Bunny, let’s get you changed before your royal doodies overwhelm the kingdom.” Part 5: Aftermath Emma lay on the changing table, her cheeks still pink from all the teasing and laughter. Kelsey, ever the performer, stood beside her, snapping a fresh pair of gloves onto her hands with the exaggerated air of a surgeon about to perform a life-saving procedure. “Alright, Bunny,” Kelsey said, picking up a pack of wipes and holding it up like it was a magic wand. “Let the official cleanup commence. We’re about to restore law and order to this chaotic diaper situation.” Emma groaned, covering her face with her hands. “Kels, can’t you just… do it quietly? Like a normal person?” “Quietly?” Kelsey repeated, feigning shock. “Bunny, where’s the fun in that? If you’re going to commit crimes against your pampers, you’ve got to be ready to face the music.” Narrating the Cleanup Kelsey opened the diaper with the theatrical flair of someone opening a treasure chest. “Oh my,” she said, pretending to gasp. “It’s worse than I thought. We’ve got a Code Brown, ladies and gentlemen.” Emma groaned loudly, her hands flying back up to cover her face. “Kelsey, stop! You’re going to scar me for life.” Kelsey ignored her, holding up a wipe like it was a forensic tool. “Time to neutralize the evidence,” she announced. “We’ll start with the perimeter. Standard cleanup procedure, of course.” She narrated each step as she worked, her tone a mix of mock professionalism and playful amusement. “Wipe one: initial contact. Wipe two: backup support. Wipe three: the unsung hero, taking care of those hard-to-reach places.” Emma couldn’t help but laugh despite herself, her giggles muffled by her hands. “You’re ridiculous.” “And you’re adorable,” Kelsey shot back, grinning as she tossed the used wipes into the nearby bin. “Now, let’s address the… ahem… squishy situation.” She lifted Emma’s legs gently, sliding the soiled diaper out from under her and folding it up with practiced ease. “Ladies and gentlemen,” she said, holding up the rolled diaper, “we’ve officially neutralized the crime scene.” Emma peeked out again, her cheeks still flushed. “Can we not call it a crime scene?” “But Bunny, that’s exactly what it was,” Kelsey teased, grabbing the fresh diaper from the shelf. “And now, justice will be served. Or in this case, taped securely.” Fresh and Clean Kelsey unfolded the new diaper with a dramatic flourish, shaking it out like she was prepping a parachute. “Here we go,” she said, sliding it under Emma with care. “The fresh start every Poopy Diaper Princess deserves.” Emma rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. “You’re never letting that title go, are you?” “Not a chance,” Kelsey replied, grinning as she secured the first tape. “You earned it fair and square.” She fastened the second tape with a satisfying pat, then gave the front of the diaper a playful tap. “And there we have it, folks! A fresh, clean Bunny, ready to take on the world—or at least survive until nap time.” Emma sat up, adjusting her sweatshirt to cover the top of her diaper. “Thanks, Kels,” she said softly, her blush fading as the warmth of Kelsey’s care replaced her earlier embarrassment. Words of Reassurance Kelsey crouched down to Emma’s eye level, her expression turning gentle. “Bunny,” she said, brushing a stray strand of red hair out of Emma’s face, “I want you to remember something, okay?” Emma tilted her head, curious. “What?” “You can always come to me,” Kelsey said, her voice warm and steady. “Whether it’s a soaked diaper, a poopy one, or even just a bad day. You don’t have to be scared or embarrassed. I’m always here to help.” Emma’s eyes softened, and she felt a lump form in her throat. “Even if it’s, like, a lot?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kelsey chuckled, pulling Emma into a hug. “Even if it’s a lot,” she said. “Especially if it’s a lot.” Emma sighed, leaning into Kelsey’s embrace. She felt safe, like she could let go of all her worries and just be herself. “Thanks, Kels,” she murmured. “Always, Bunny,” Kelsey replied, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of Emma’s head. “Now, let’s get you ready for nap time.” Nap Time Kelsey led Emma over to the nap mats, where the toddlers were already settling in. She grabbed Emma’s favorite blanket from her cubby—a soft, worn pink one with little stars embroidered along the edges—and tucked it around her. Emma lay down with a content sigh, the fresh diaper crinkling softly as she shifted. Kelsey crouched beside her, smoothing the blanket and giving her a reassuring smile. “Sweet dreams, Poopy Diaper Princess,” Kelsey teased, her voice barely above a whisper. Emma groaned, though the corners of her mouth twitched upward. “You’re never going to stop calling me that, are you?” “Not a chance,” Kelsey replied, brushing her fingers lightly against Emma’s cheek. “Now get some rest. You’ve had a busy day solving mysteries.” Emma closed her eyes, a small smile lingering on her lips as she drifted off. And for the first time that day, she didn’t feel embarrassed. She just felt loved. _______________________ I'm going to start posting more stories about Emma and Kelsey on my Ream or SubStar!

Just a short story I posted on FA a while back. I am currently writing another story in this world, so we'll see where that goes, but for now ... ----------- ALL CHARACTERS ARE AGED 18+ Best Day - An ABDL Story I lay in my crib, my eyelids heavy. Above me lies a sea of glow-in-the-dark stars, floating out of reach in the morning light. My nappy is thick around my thighs, my legs separated, pushed apart by the damp padding. It’s quiet, mostly, except for the sound of Daddy downstairs, making breakfast. The smell of warm porridge floats upstairs, under my door, and into my room, and my mouth begins to water. Food soon–it’s a big day ahead, and if I’m going to make the most of it, I need to be ready. I realise I don’t have my dummy, it must have fallen out in my sleep. Groggily, I turn over onto my belly, and come face-to-face with my dummy, it’s rubber nipple touching my nosie. I giggle a little, and suck the nipple until it wiggles it’s way back into my mouth again. Sucky sucky. I need to go wee wee, I can feel it in my tummy. But before I can stop or hold back, my nappy grows warm again, as fresh wetness is added. I could only just about press my legs together before, but it is impossible now. The nappy has soaked my little accident, and it feels so good. I moan happily, alone in my room, and wriggle about against the bed in my very soggy nappy. “Hey there, little one.” I hear, and stop wriggling. My door creaks open, and Daddy is there, standing in the light of the morning sun. “Is someone being a naughty little boy?” he walks over to my crib, and leans against it. He looks down tenderly at me, a little smile on his face. I grow all embarrassed, my face flushed and hot. “No!” I insist, through my dummy, “I a goowd boy!” “Well, my little stinkybutt, we’ve got a busy day ahead, haven’t we? We need to get ready.” I groan. “Can I shtay in bed a wittle wonger?” I ask, but daddy shakes his head. “It’s breakfast time now, and by the looks of it we still need to change your nappy, and get you dressed for the park.” “Is Wosie still coming?” I ask, and daddy smiles again. “She sure is. Think you want to have breakfast now?” he smirks, and I nod with a newfound energy. Daddy releases the side of my crib and helps me out of bed. I tail him with a waddle, comfortable in my onesie and thick night-time nappy, and follow him downstairs into the kitchen, where the smell of hot porridge and honey meets me. My dummy is taken away, and placed on the counter. I sniff the sweet smelling food, even as I’m helped into my colourful wooden high-chair, and my stomach grumbles. I hadn’t realised how hungry I was until now. Once I’m in my chair, Daddy sits across from me. He scoops up some porridge and zig zags the spoon toward my waiting mouth. I focus, ready to eat. “Neeeeoooowww,” Daddy says, mimicking an engine, “Here comes the aeroplane!” I open my mouth wide. The spoon comes at me quick. I’ve done this many times before, every day for twenty six years, but I always seem to miss. Daddy zags at the last minute, just as I go in for the bite. Porridge gets all over my mouth and my onesie. “Oh dear, I should have got you a bib, shouldn’t I?” daddy grins slyly, and I know he’s done it deliberately, surely I’m not that messy? A bib is quickly attached around my neck and I am given free reign over the spoon. The porridge is good porridge, sweet and filling, warm and gooey. Excited to get to the park, and see Rosie, I eat quickly and get a lot down me, but that’s what the bib is for, all that is expected of me–I can’t be trusted to eat sensibly after all. My face is a smeary mess of oat and honey. After I’ve had my fill, savouring the sweet taste of honey, Daddy comes and cleans me up a little. Without warning, he reaches down and squeezes my nappy, and I groan. “Mmmm.” he mumbles. Unsatisfied, he reaches around one of the leg-holes, pokes his finger inside my damp padding. “Yep, you’re soaked. Okay stinkybutt, time for changies.” And he lifts me out of my chair. My mind wanders to the day ahead, to the park, to Rosie, as I’m led into the bright living room. A mat is spread out, plastic and crinkly, and Daddy makes me lie down. “Daddy,” I ask as he snaps open my onesie, “Will Rosie’s daddy be there too?” “He sure will, Dan’s going to be talking with me, while our little babies play.” Daddy says as he enters the routine of morning changes. I see him blush a little. Daddy is the best, taking me to play with Rosie at the park, but I know he isn’t going just for me. I wonder sometimes why he doesn’t tell Dan how he feels, but I never ask him. It’s not my job to worry about such things. Daddy would definitely say the same. I’m too little right now to worry about that. He tears open the sides of my nappy, and hums a song–he does it whenever he’s excited. “What a soggy baby you are.” Daddy says. I look down at the yellowed padding, as air hits my bare waist. The inside is swollen with a night and morning wettings (and maybe a little bit of wee from before bed as well). Daddy says “Well, let’s get you freshened up.” And he begins to wipe my bottom and privates with a wet-wipe that’s cold against my skin. As Daddy changes me I day-dream about the park. I think about the twizzly red slide and how much fun it is to race down it. I think about the climbing frame, and how my nappy swings below me as I climb from bar to bar. I think, eagerly, about the sandbox, my absolute favoritest part of the whole entire park. Crawling about in the sand makes me feel so little, and making sandcastles and shifting sand about, and playing with my plastic car. “Woah there stinkybutt,” Daddy says, holding my legs still, “A little less wriggling please.” “Sowwy daddy.” I say, and try to contain my excitement as much as I can, as difficult as it is, and stop my legs moving. Without a word, Daddy lifts my legs, and knowing what’s next, I help by raising my bottom off the ground. A fresh nappy, all crinkly and soft, is slid under me, along with a generous sprinkle of powder. I suspect Daddy won’t want to change me at the park if he doesn’t have to, not that babies like me can help it of course. He’ll likely just leave me in my wet nappy for longer. I smile up to Daddy and he beams back. A fresh onesie comes next. It’s blue with a green t-rex on the front. “Arms up!” Daddy says and I obey, letting him slide it on me, and pull it around my fresh nappy. Then my dungarees. “Hop in!” Daddy says, and I obey, climbing into the jeans leg-by-leg, and leaning on Daddy’s shoulders for support. He snaps the buttons underneath my crotch together, checks the back is secure, and gives my padded bottom a firm pat. “What a cute butt you have.” he says, and I feel my face grow hot again. Sometimes I wish he wouldn’t do that, especially not in public. Yet, a part of me, deep down, wishes he’d do it more. I was very cute after all. If Daddy says so, it must be true! I am allowed to play in the living room with my toy car for a bit whilst Daddy packs, and makes sandwiches. “Jam please!” I say and he chuckles warmly, spreading far too much jam into my sandwich. When he’s finished I am given my dummy back, and we climb into the car. Daddy straps me into a big carseat, and I am given my fluffy teddy backpack to hold, and I put my red car inside it, whilst Daddy places a big bag with spare changes in the back of the car. Then, we are off. The park we were going to was through town, too far to walk, but close enough so it’s not a long journey. As we drive, my mind wanders absentmindedly to the road around me and all the cars. “Look, daddy! There’s a red one!” I point as it drives past. It matches the little red car I have in my bag. “Good boy!” Daddy says, keeping his eye on the road, “I bet you can’t count how many red cars you see?” “I can!” I insist, “I can count them all the way up to ten!” “Wow, that’s such a big number, I’m not sure you can count that high. You’ll have to show me you can.” I begin counting immediately. “1, 2…” I quickly find the stop-start of the traffic soothing enough that my eyelids grow heavy. It had been a really early start. Perhaps, if I just take a quick nap… “Alex… we’re here kiddo.” Daddy coos gently from the front of the car. Slowly, I open my eyes and begin to rub the sleep out of them. “It’s time to wake up Alex.” “I’m awake Daddy.” I say as I hear the crunch of stones beneath the car. “How many cars did I count?” “Oh, you got up to five! You were half-way there, kiddo.” he says and I grin broadly behind a big yawn. I’m getting good at counting. “Dan says he and Rosie are already here sweetie, see if you can find them while I park.” Immediately I jump up in my seat, suddenly more awake, and a lot more exited. I feel my waist grow a little warm, and realise that my excitement must have made me pee a little, but that’s what my protection is for, after all. I search the car park for Rosie and Dan. As we bump across the uneven surface, I scan each and every car until– “There they are!” I say and point to a man and woman about my age. Dan is tall, taller than Daddy, and his white t-shirt makes him bright in the summer sun. He has a back-pack on, and what looks like a heavy bag at his side, no doubt full of nappy supplies. Rosie, in her denim dungaree-skirt almost matches me, except her shirt is pink and not green. I wave at them as we pass, and they spot us and wave back. Rosie jumps up and down in the air, almost matching my energy. Daddy turns around and parks up next to them. Rosie is waiting impatiently as I leap out without thinking. “Alex!” she shouts back. Normally I’m not a fan of hugs, but for Rosie and Dan, I make an exception. We stay locked for a moment as our daddies greet eachother. “Do you want to go on the swings with me when we get there?” Rosie asks and I nod. “And the roundabout!” I say. “Hey Alex,” Dan says, towering over everyone. He ruffles my hair–I like it when he does that, it makes me feel all small and helpless. I shrink into myself shyly, quietly enjoying the attention. “Look at how tall you are! You must have grown loads since Rosie and I last saw you.” “Daddy says I haven’t.” I pout, “But I reckon I’ve grown a metre since then!” “Wow! A whole metre! I’m sure you have bud!” he ruffles my hair again. Suddenly I feel a tug from behind–Daddy has pulled back my dungarees and nappy. Without a word, he lets go and the elastic in my dungarees snaps back into place. “He’s a little wet, but I’m sure it’ll hold a little more.” “Rosie’s dry as a desert at the moment but…” their voices trail off as me and Rosie lead the way to the park. As we both walk slightly bow-legged from the thick (and already slightly damp) padding between our legs, we catch-up in the way that old friends do. Rosie tells me about their six-month visit to France, where they were helping Dan’s brother move house. “He had so much stuff!” Rosie says, hopping along beside me, “A bunch of old comics and books and things like that. She’s vastly more energetic than me, her excitement bubbling over into movement. I just grin and enjoy her company, and our daddies chatting idly behind us. “Uncle Will was showing me how to speak French too! You wanna hear?” “Sure!” I nod. “Jay sank grenools.” Rosie says it with the confidence of someone who definitely doesn’t know how to speak French. I hear our daddies chuckle from behind, their adult conversation quiet and distant, too important to interest me or Rosie. “That means ‘I have five frogs.’” Rosie says, beaming with pride. “Good girl!” Dan says, and gives her hair a ruffle like he did mine, and Rosie giggles. The park is busy when we arrive, with about twenty other people playing there, their minders sitting on benches at the side, chatting or watching. Most are older than me and Rosie, or about the same age, but almost all of them are dressed in the same infantile clothing. Some wear overalls or dungarees like us. One girl, who looks a little older than us, whizzes down the slide in a big fluffy tutu. Others wear only a t-shirt and nappy as they waddle around. Above us, clouds hover fluffy and white against a deep blue sky, stripes of shade and light move across the park as the clouds move ahead of the sun. There is a nice, cool breeze in the warm summer air. Me and Rosie look at eachother and grin, and almost escape our caretakers, before we’re both grabbed at the arm by Daddy. “Now, now,” Daddy says, spinning me back around. “Make sure you two behave yourselves.” he adjusts my clothing a little, and I can tell he’s giving me a quick nappy check. “Daaadddyyyy.” I protest, but he pulls my dungarees in place and makes sure they are fastened correctly, and finishes with a warm smile. “Boop.” he says, tapping my nose, and I can’t stop myself giggling. “There we are my love, ready to go play.” He gives my padded bottom a playful pat, and I’m off like a rocket. Me and Rosie spend the next hour in our own world. She spins me as fast as the roundabout goes, and I cling on to dear life as she runs beside it. After what feels like forever, I jump off and the world tumbles quickly around me. I reckon I must have peed a little more because when I fall all dizzily to the ground, I feel a squish. However, while my padded bottom survives, my unprotected hand scrapes across the ground. “Owie!” I say, tears building in my eyes, but Rosie knows what to do. She kisses my hand where the boo-boo is, and says: “That’s what my daddy does when I’m hurt, and he says it makes it all better.” And although it still hurts a little, it feels a little better now. We go to the slide, and I play a monster chasing Rosie up and down, and up and down. And then we switch roles, and she chases me, and I push myself down the slide to escape her. “Rawr!” she says with her arms in the air. “Ahhhh!” I half-scream-half-giggle madly. Our daddies talk idly as they push us on the swings. The bucket-swing is designed almost like a high-chair, and the seat comes up between my legs and around my waist as I’m lowered into it. My legs are spread apart, and my nappy is soft beneath me. I see the rush of ground beneath me, feel my stomach backflip as I fall back down toward Daddy and he pushes me back up. I look beside me, and Rosie is a blur of giggles. I look to the sky and feel like I’m flying as I almost reach the clouds, so high up, my feet dangling in the air. I feel so big, and so little. I feel so excited and completely at peace. I feel as if I am a part of the world, and have no power to stop whatever happens next, but I don’t mind. Daddy will be there to catch me if I fall. Eventually, as the park begins to empty, we make our way over to the sandbox. “Daddy,” I ask as he bends down to sit on the bench, “Can I have my car now?” Daddy gives a knowing look to Dan, who smiles back, as if they speak some silent language that I have no hope of understanding. “Well.” Daddy says, as he reaches into my bag, “Since you’ve been such a good boy today Alex, I suppose you can have it… Do you want to bring one over to Rosie as well?” I nod, and he pulls out two small plastic cars, red and blue. I take both and flop down into the sandbox, sending sand around me like dust. I ask Rosie which one she wants, and she takes a moment to decide. “Ummmm, the blue one!” she says eventually. We crawl about in the sandbox for what seems like hours. I feel the sand between my fingers as me and Rosie race our cars around the edge of the massive pit of sand. Some bright buckets and spades have been abandoned by many generations of visitors, and we use them to make sandcastles. “Here!” Rosie says, “I’ll hold the bucket while you put sand in.” She kneels beside the bucket and I nod, enthusiastically grabbing a spade and shovelling in sand. As we dig, Rosie’s gaze wanders over to her daddy. “Do you think they like eachother?” she asks. “Ummm, I think so.” I say, taking a break from digging to look over. They’re talking, laughing, their hands close to one another’s, so close to touching. “I think they both like each-other, but grown-ups don’t say what they want, they just pretend the other person can read their mind.” “Yeah.” Rosie agrees. “Grown-ups are silly. I really like being here with you Alex.” she smiles. I blush a little despite myself, and grin back. “Me too Rosie, I could do this forever and ever!” We go back to making our castles, and decide to make a wall and split the sandbox in half. One at a time, we fill up a bucket with sand, heave it over to the middle of the sandbox, and dump it in the centre. About half-way through, as Rosie squats down to pat on a bucket with her spade, she goes still. I see her face grow focused and turn red, and she grunts a little. After a little toot, I see the seat of her skirt grow ever-so-slightly. A final sigh reveals what she has done, and she falls back onto her bottom, and into the sand, as if nothing had happened at all. Almost in response, my own stomach cramps, but I ignore it. Why worry about something as silly as that? As I come over, she is patting on her bucket, whilst wriggling a little, a silly smile on her face. I toddle over in my soggy nappy, and flop down next to her. The smell hits my nose almost immediately, confirmation of the fresh mess Rosie has made, and I give her a knowing smile, trying not to laugh. “Hey, don’t be such a stinkybuttface!” she pouts and crosses her arms. “I’m not a stinkybuttface!” I protest, “You’re the one that’s just made a messy!” I can’t hold back a giggle, and neither can Rosie. We both fall into a fit of laughter as Little Miss Smelly and I return to our castle wall. Rosie and I shift sand, and fill buckets, and by the end of it, we’ve split the sandpit in half. I’m on one side, and she is on the other. But we’re not done yet. “Ready?” I ask as I stand ready. “Ready!” she says, and we both count down from three. “3, 2, 1!” we both say together, and jump as high as we can into the air, destroying the sandcastles as quick as we can. We jump from castle to castle, racing eachother to each end of the sandbox. But I don’t quite make it to the end. Suddenly, another cramp hits my stomach and I’m forced to stop and bend over, and fall into a squat. I know what’s about to come, and for a moment, I consider shouting for daddy. But, I know what he’d say: “Just use your nappy, that’s what it’s for.” So, I do just that. Without any more silly adult thoughts, I begin to push. I squeeze out a few farts before the main event. My poopie slowly moves out of me, I feel the end of it like a tail as it pushes against the back of my nappy. I push some more, grunting as the mess slowly fills my padded bottom, dropping into my seat. Quickly my nappy grows heavy. I pee a little too, the front of my nappy grows warm as it soaks up my wee, spreading across the front pleasantly. I look over to daddy, he’s talking in whispers with Dan, their faces close and smiling. But I haven’t quite finished going poopie. I glance over to daddy again, hoping he hasn’t seen me. Unfortunately, he has. I blush, and look away, determined to avoid his gaze as I finish my mess. I glance up again, and Daddy and Dan are on their way over, and I notice they’re holding hands. Daddy smiles broadly as he approaches. “Hey there stinkybutt, are you making a messy?” he says almost nonchalantly. “Nnnn,” I groan, “Noooo...” “Alex, what did we say about potty honesty?” He shoots me a look. I pause. “Are you making a poopie?” he repeats. Bashfully, I nod. “Have you finished?” “I … almost Daddy, nnnnn.” I push again and feel another little load drop into the seat of my dungarees. With a final toot, I say, “Ahhhh, I think I’m finished now.” “Good boy for being honest about making messies!” he ruffles my hair like Dan does, and I fall backwards onto a sandcastle, the sand squishing beneath with my fresh load. “Oh, I think we have another smelly bum over here!” Dan says, giving Rosie’s rear a sniff for confirmation. “Daaaaddddyyyyy…” Rosie blushes deep red, but I know she’s just as proud of her mess as I am of mine. “I think,” Daddy says, “It’s time for changies. Come on, let’s go back to the car.” “Awwwww.” Me and Rosie both deflate. We were having so much fun and now it looks like we’re going home. Even though I want more than anything to keep playing, it had been a long day. Even Daddy’s mention of the car makes me yawn deeply. “Come on.” Daddy says, patting me and Rosie on our mushy tooshies, “Let’s get you two stinky butts in some clean pants.” Me and Rosie hold hands, and hold our Daddies’ hands on either side, forming a chain as we make our way back to the car. Me and Rosie play about a little, dragging our heels, or jumping about, desperate to extend the day just a little bit more. But we arrive at the car all too quickly and suddenly the day has come to an end. “Lay down on the seat here.” Daddy instructs me, and Dan tells Rosie to do the same in their car, opposite. I lay down on a mat he’s spread out, and stare up at the fabric ceiling of the car, as Daddy unties my shoes, unzips my dungarees and takes them off, and exposes my dirty nappy to the world. From his bag, he pulls out wipes and a spare nappy. “Poooweee,” he says, and leans close. With a sly grin, he whispers in my ear, “Someone’s a stinky little boy.” And with that, he begins. Quickly, he tears off the tapes of my thoroughly used padding. He opens it up, revealing my messy bottom to everyone who would walk by. He takes out a wet-wipe, two, and I feel it’s cold touch against my skin for the second time today, as he wipes me down. Eventually, the dirty wipes are piled into my equally dirty nappy. “Bottom’s up.” he says and I raise myself off the mat so he can slide the nappy off and roll it up. In the car opposite, I see Dan finish cleaning Rosie, and he pulls her skirt down to cover her clean nappy. She hops out and watches as my change comes to an end. I see her smile through the gap, mirrored by Dan who stands with his hands on her shoulders. They watch me tenderly, and I feel suddenly sad, not knowing when I’ll see them again. Daddy sees me watching them. “You’ve been a very good boy today.” he says quietly, “And Rosie’s been a very good little girl.” he pauses. I frown as he slides a clean nappy under me, curious as to what he’ll say next. “Did you see me and Dan talking earlier?” he says eventually. “Yes Daddy. You were holding hands.” I smile, he blushes and looks away, and I smile even more, suspecting what they had been talking about. “Well, we were thinking … how would you like it if they came round for dinner? Tonight.” A broad grin creeps across my face. Almost without hesitation I nod excitedly, “Yes, yes!” “Haha, good!” Daddy does the last of the tapes on my nappy, tightening them up so my fresh padding is firm around my waist. He gives the front a pat. We all bundle into our respective cars, I am strapped back into my car seat, and I see Rosie shoot me one last glance from beyond her car’s window. She gets to sit in the front, next to Dan. Within moments, her car slides past ours, and drives away, and we follow. Sunlight sparkles through the trees alongside the road, and Daddy hums some tune I don’t know. I don’t really listen, and his humming becomes another noise in the car, but a noise of comfort, and safety, and love. I only suckle on my dummy, and lay quiet and still and thoughtful, as the car shakes beneath me. As I lay snuggly strapped into my car seat, I imagine tonight, and all the time with Rosie and Dan yet to come. I imagine Daddy and his smiling eyes. And I am truly, utterly, happy. THE END.